<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC 
    "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN"
    "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
    
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
	<ThML.head>
		<generalInfo>
			<description>Young Friedrich 
Schleiermacher was a Reformed Calvinist Chaplain in Berlin when he wrote 
his first major work, <i>On Religion: Speeches to Its Cultured 
Despisers</i>. 
Comprised of five speeches on religion, Schleiermacher's book was 
largely influenced by several rationalist philosophers that 
Schleiermacher had studied. Schleiermacher argued that religion was 
rooted in human feelings, describing the core of religion as "a sense 
and taste for the Infinite in the finite." He understood religion as the 
human effort to communicate our experienced consciousness of the Divine 
within the human social sphere. As a result of his analysis, 
Schleiermacher was sensitive to the limitations of religion in the 
finite realm. The emergence of this book in 1799 marked the beginning of 
the era of Protestant Liberal Theology, and it offered a method of 
understanding religion that was refreshing for Schleiermacher's 
time.<br /><br />Emmalon Davis<br />CCEL Staff Writer </description>
			<pubHistory>K. Paul, Trench, Trubner &amp; Co., Ltd., London (1893)</pubHistory>
			<comments>Tr. by John Oman, B.D.
			Roman numerals refer to 
			pages in the original preface by 
			Rudolf Otto, which has not been included in this e-text.
			Also; only a few spellings have been modernized or 
			Americanized; otherwise, this e-text conforms 
			to John Oman's original translation.
			</comments>
		</generalInfo>
		<electronicEdInfo>
			<publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
			<authorID>schleiermach</authorID>
			<bookID>religion</bookID>
			<workID>religion</workID>
			<bkgID>on_religion_speeches_to_its_cultured_despisers_(schleiermach)</bkgID>
			<version />
			<series />
			<DC>
				<DC.Title>On Religion: Speeches to Its Cultured Despisers</DC.Title>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Friedrich Schleiermacher</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Schleiermacher, Friedrich (1768-1834)</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
				<DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All;</DC.Subject>
				<DC.Date sub="Created">2006-02-11</DC.Date>
				<DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
				<DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
				<DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schleiermach/religion.html</DC.Identifier>
				<DC.Source />
				<DC.Source scheme="URL" />
				<DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
				<DC.Rights />
			</DC>
		</electronicEdInfo>
		


<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>
	<ThML.body>

<div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.10%" prev="toc" next="ii" id="i">
<h1 id="i-p0.1">ON</h1>
<h1 id="i-p0.2">RELIGION</h1>

<h2 style="margin-top:24pt" id="i-p0.3">Speeches to Its <br />
Cultured Despisers</h2>


<h4 style="margin-top:24pt; margin-bottom:24pt" id="i-p0.5">by</h4>


<h2 id="i-p0.6">Friedrich <br />
Schleiermacher</h2>


<h3 style="margin-top:.5in; margin-bottom:.5in" id="i-p0.8">translated with introduction<br />
by<br />
John Oman, B.D.</h3>

<p class="center" style="font-size:small" id="i-p1">London <br />
K. Paul, Trench, Trubner &amp; Co., Ltd. <br />
1893</p>

</div1>

<div1 title="Prefatory Material" progress="0.13%" prev="i" next="ii.i" id="ii">

<div2 title="Contents" progress="0.13%" prev="ii" next="ii.ii" id="ii.i">

<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">CONTENTS</h2>
<table border="0" style="width:90%; margin-left:5%; font-size:medium" id="ii.i-p0.2">
<colgroup id="ii.i-p0.3"><col style="width:90%" id="ii.i-p0.4" /><col style="width:90%; text-align:right" id="ii.i-p0.5" /></colgroup>
<tr id="ii.i-p0.6">
<td id="ii.i-p0.7">Foreword</td>
<td id="ii.i-p0.8">vii</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p0.9">
<td id="ii.i-p0.10">Preface</td>
<td id="ii.i-p0.11">xiii</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p0.12">
<td id="ii.i-p0.13">First Speech—Defence</td>
<td id="ii.i-p0.14">1</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p0.15">
<td id="ii.i-p0.16">Second Speech—The Nature of Religion</td>
<td id="ii.i-p0.17">26</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p0.18">
<td id="ii.i-p0.19">Third Speech—The Cultivation of Religion</td>
<td id="ii.i-p0.20">119</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p0.21">
<td id="ii.i-p0.22">Fourth Speech—Association in Religion, or Church and Priesthood</td>
<td id="ii.i-p0.23">147</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p0.24">
<td id="ii.i-p0.25">Fifth Speech—The Religions</td>
<td id="ii.i-p0.26">210</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p0.27">
<td id="ii.i-p0.28">Epilogue</td>
<td id="ii.i-p0.29">266</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p0.30">
<td id="ii.i-p0.31">The First Edition</td>
<td id="ii.i-p0.32">275</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p0.33">
<td id="ii.i-p0.34">Index</td>
<td id="ii.i-p0.35">285</td></tr></table>


<pb n="vii" id="ii.i-Page_vii" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Forward" progress="0.17%" prev="ii.i" next="iii" id="ii.ii">
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.1">FOREWORD</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p0.2">JACK FORSTMAN</h3>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p1">IF a book can signal the beginning of 
an era, then Schleiermacher’s <i>On Religion: Speeches to Its Cultured Despisers
</i>marks the beginning of the era of Protestant Liberal Theology. By normal 
reckoning that era lasted about one hundred twenty years and came to an end 
with the publication of Karl Barth’s <i>Romans.</i></p>


<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p2">These statements as indications 
of the historical importance of the <i>Speeches </i>are accurate enough, but 
they are misleading. Schleiermacher’s conception of religion in general and 
of Christianity in particular was strikingly “original,” but he appropriated 
a good many themes that had been articulated before him, especially in the decades 
most recent to him. Also, of course, it is a mistake to suppose that all Protestant 
Liberal Theology bears the mark of Schleiermacher, and it is false to suppose 
that Protestant Liberal Theology came to an end with Barth’s <i>Romans. </i>
The generalization, then, is a convenience of historians that rightly highlights 
the historical importance of the <i>Speeches.</i></p>


<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p3">A better way to indicate the 
importance of this book is to say that it properly belongs to an astonishingly 
small number of classics in Christian theology. By classic I mean a book that 
has not only major historical significance of the sort indicated in the opening 
paragraph but that continues also to stimulate and to form in substantive ways 
the thinking of some who are preoccupied with the questions of what religion 
and Christian faith are. The <i>Speeches </i>are the best door into Schleiermacher’s 
thought, and that thought will likely continue to exercise its power here and 
there into the distant future. Reading the <i>Speeches </i>is more than an exercise 
in trying to understand an important moment in the history of Christian theology. 
It rightly evokes reflection and discussion of the author’s understanding of 
religion without respect to time.</p>

<pb n="viii" id="ii.ii-Page_viii" />


<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p4">For both its historical and 
its continuing contemporary significance it is good that the book is here reprinted 
in a relatively accessible form. The translation is the one made by British 
theologian John Oman in 1893. It is a good translation, and it has the advantage 
of using an English that is more closely related to the rather ornate German 
that characterizes Schleiermacher’s style in this work. Both Oman’s English 
and Schleiermacher’s German are different from their present-day counterparts. 
In following the flow and rhythm of the sentences, the reader’s eye will occasionally 
stumble over an elaborate construction, a quaint phrase, or an unusual adjective, 
but the text is penetrable and clear. Most important, it gives us Schleiermacher, 
and understanding Schleiermacher rewards the effort.</p>


<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p5">The Schleiermacher it gives 
us is the young Schleiermacher who, as Reformed (Calvinist) Chaplain at the 
Charity Hospital in Berlin, a predominately evangelical (Lutheran) city, had 
sufficient free time to participate actively in the fermenting avant 
garde culture of that time and place. That avant garde movement was what is 
called early German Romanticism, and it found its voice in the lively conversations 
that took place in the salons of wealthy Jewish women. Schleiermacher 
was introduced to the weekly drawing-room gatherings of Henriette Herz by the 
young Count Alexander Dohna, with whom Schleiermacher had become friends when 
not long before he had been tutor to the younger Dohna children at the family 
estate.</p>


<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p6">He fit the group. He was brilliant, 
witty, and articulate; he had a gift for friendship. He also shared the group’s 
reaction against enlightened rationality and detachment and against neo-classical 
ideals and an emphasis on proper decorum. (Friedrich Schlegel, who became Schleiermacher’s 
close friend, referred to the representatives of the Enlightenment mode as “harmonious 
dullards.”) More important, Schleiermacher shared his new friends’ sense of 
individuality and their appreciation of the infinite diversity of the world. 
He held their view of the human situation as one that can penetrate and understand 
neither infinite variety nor infinite unity but that strives to bring both together 
in a way that destroys neither pole and acknowledges the limitations of human 
finitude. Schleiermacher expresses this view early 


<pb n="ix" id="ii.ii-Page_ix" />in the First Speech (“Defence”). 
It is foundational for the development of the <i>Speeches, </i>and it remained 
so in everything he wrote and taught throughout his life.</p>


<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p7">Schleiermacher was eagerly welcomed 
as a participant in the conversations that took place weekly in Henrietta Herz’s 
home, but he was an enigma to most of the participants. He was a minister of 
the church, and most of the regulars had intentionally and passionately liberated 
themselves not only from the church or synagogue but also from religion as such. 
They were “cultured despisers of religion,” and they could not understand how 
Schleiermacher could so genuinely share and contribute to their new ways of 
seeing but be, at the same time, a confirmed Christian and minister of the church.</p>


<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p8">His closest friends within the 
circle decided to resolve the issue by insisting that he write a book. Friedrich 
Schlegel contrived the plan. On the morning of Schleiermacher’s twenty-ninth 
birthday (November 21, 1797) he was visited by Alexander Dohna, his brother, 
Henrietta Herz, Dorothea Viet, the brilliant daughter of the Jewish philosopher 
Moses Mendelssohn, who was married to a Berlin banker, and Friedrich Schlegel.<note n="1" id="ii.ii-p8.1">Friedrich 
Schlegel and Dorothea Viet fell in love, had an affair, and after Dorothea’s 
divorce, were married. The affair is the poorly disguised subject of Schlegel’s 
“shocking” novel, <i>Lucinde, </i>which Schleiermacher defended in a series 
of letters published by Schlegel.</note></p>


<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p9">The surprise birthday party 
was a happy occasion. Schleiermacher made and relished strong friendships, and 
these people were his best friends. They showered him with gifts and laid out 
chocolates and pastries they had brought. There was good conversation.</p>


<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p10">The festivities were interrupted 
when, on signal from Schlegel, the friends said in unison, “You must write a 
book.” Schlegel refused to drop the subject until he had wrested a firm promise 
from Schleiermacher. Schleiermacher did not take promises lightly, but it was 
nine months before he could put pen to paper. Eight months later, on April 15, 
1799, he could write Henrietta Herz that he had given the “final stroke to Religion.”</p>


<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p11">The book that this stroke brought 
to completion is astonishing in at least five respects. First, he presented 
an utterly fresh understanding of religion. It was, of course, not without <pb n="x" id="ii.ii-Page_x" />points of contact in the past, 
but Schleiermacher’s presentation stood in bold contrast with the views that 
were prevalent in that time (dogmatic orthodoxy, speculative Neology, enlightened 
“natural religion,” and Pietism). Second, he set forth a view of religion that 
was in principle free from reliance on authority. Third, he described religion 
as belonging essentially to the human sphere and thus as essentially limited. 
Truly religious people are never able to claim that they possess the truth as 
such, and in its entirety. Fourth, his approach to religion was descriptive 
and analytical. In the fashion of early German Romanticism he tried to “display” 
what actually constitutes religion. Finally, he tried to show that religion 
is inevitably social and thus always has a definite form (“positive” religion, 
as the language of his time put it). In this connection he made a case for Christianity 
that was at least coherent with the descriptive analysis he set forth in the 
earlier part of the book.</p>


<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p12">The person reading this text 
for the first time may want to look for these astonishing turns of thought in 
three arguments or descriptions Schleiermacher presents. The first is a foretaste 
of Schleiermacher’s later lectures on “dialectics,” or philosophy, and is found 
in the “First Speech.” The situation of the human being in the world is that 
she or he can grasp neither the whole that is “beyond” and “behind” this world 
nor the most particular individual elements of this whole. Human life is an 
oscillation between these two unreachable poles without access either to ultimate 
unity or ultimate diversity. To move too far toward the one is to lose the other, 
and vice versa. This situation is the essence of the limitations of human life 
within the world. Second (the basic view developed in the “Second Speech”), 
religion is neither a knowing nor a doing but something whose occasion or foundation 
touches a locus in the human being more fundamental than either knowing or doing. 
Schleiermacher describes this locus as “feeling” and the occasion as “a sense 
and taste for the Infinite in the finite.” We must understand, however, that 
this description is a generalization. Religion as such does not occur, only 
determinate forms of religion. Third, human life in the world is essentially 
social, and anyone who comes to a determinate sense and taste for the Infinite 
in the finite will be impelled to communicate it and to identify with a community or 
<pb n="xi" id="ii.ii-Page_xi" />to form a new one. The 
only way religion can show itself is in specific, determinate forms, and in 
recognition of this condition Schleiermacher, finally, makes a case for Christianity. 
It is not the Christianity that finds its essence in knowing (orthodoxy, speculative 
philosophy) or in doing (“natural religion” or Pietism). Schleiermacher was 
convinced that Christianity is rooted in the inner life of the people and from 
that base is productive of new ways of speaking (knowing) and a new mode of 
life (doing). This is the Christianity he commended to the “cultured despisers” 
of religion, and he thought his friends were closer to it than they thought.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p13">WHEN Schleiermacher wrote Henrietta Herz 
that he had given “the final stroke to Religion,” he meant he had finished the 
book. A good many of his contemporaries and a good many in the intervening years 
have understood that phrase in a quite different way! Schlegel himself, although 
he had become “religious” by the time the book was published, had moved in his 
religiousness to a preoccupation with esoteric matters. He wrote Schleiermacher 
that his new orientation was occasioned by the <i>Speeches </i>but was different. 
He himself, he wrote, was moving to the beyond, whereas Schleiermacher, he quite 
rightly saw, was rooted in the here and now. In a review in his journal, the
<i>Athanaeum, </i>Schlegel referred to the stimulating power of the <i>Speeches
</i>but criticized its author for being exoteric and for not grasping how the 
human situation occurs through the separation and reunion of the divine from 
and with itself. The Idealist philosophers, and especially Hegel and those influenced 
by Hegel, who built their speculations on the Orphic myth of separation and 
return, also opposed the conceptualities of Schleiermacher that were originally 
expressed in this book. On the other side, the <i>Speeches </i>got Schleiermacher 
in trouble with the church. He was charged with Spinozism, pantheism, and a 
too-strong challenge to received Christian teaching, and forms of these charges 
have kept more conservative church theologians at a distance from Schleiermacher 
in the years since.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p14">It is impossible to say what 
effect the <i>Speeches </i>had on the growing body of “cultured despisers of 
religion” across Germany, but the book did establish Schleiermacher as a major 
Protestant theologian. In time it won for him a teaching post 

<pb n="xii" id="ii.ii-Page_xii" />on the theological faculty at 
the University in Halle, and after that university was closed by the Napoleonic 
occupying forces, his reputation gave him a hand in planning for the new University 
of Berlin where, after its founding, he was Professor of Theology and Dean of 
the Faculty until his death in 1834.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p15">Schleiermacher has influenced 
diverse strands of Protestant theology since his time. In the nineteenth century 
Samuel Taylor Coleridge in England and Horace Bushnell in the United States 
reflected aspects of Schleiermacher’s thought in their theological work. In 
the early part of the present century substantive traces of his thought can 
be found in theologians as different from each other as, for example, Wilhelm 
Hermann and Rudolf Otto and, in the generation just past, Rudolf Bultmann and 
Paul Tillich. A major reappropriation of Schleiermacher in our own day, though, 
of course, using other sources as well, can be seen in the thoroughly impressive 
constructive theology of Edward Farley. One can predict with confidence that 
there will be others. Schleiermacher’s theological work that began most imposingly 
with the <i>Speeches </i>clearly belongs in that relatively small category of theological classics.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p16">One does not fully understand 
the whole of Schleiermacher by reading the <i>Speeches. </i>The most important 
text is his comprehensive theological work, <i>The Christian Faith. </i>Moreover, 
it is true of Schleiermacher, as it is true of anyone who produces a corpus 
of work over an extended period of time, that he changed in various ways the 
formulation of his thoughts, developed them more fully, and addressed them to 
different subjects. Twice, as a matter of fact, he revised the <i>Speeches,
</i>in 1806 and 1821, and the reader will certainly want to give careful attention 
to the explanatory notes added in the 1821 revision, at the end of each Speech. 
But the revisions of the <i>Speeches </i>do not change its basic conceptions, 
and although Schleiermacher’s full corpus of work goes far beyond this book, 
it not only is coherently a piece of the whole but is most certainly the door 
that opens the way into the thought world of this remarkable theologian.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p17">All the more reason, therefore, 
to welcome the reprinting of the work in English translation in a form that 
is readily accessible.</p>

<pb n="1" id="ii.ii-Page_1" />
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="On Religion" progress="2.33%" prev="ii.ii" next="iii.i" id="iii">
<h1 id="iii-p0.1">ON RELIGION</h1>

<div2 title="First Speech. Defence." progress="2.33%" prev="iii" next="iii.ii" id="iii.i">
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">FIRST SPEECH</h2>
<h3 id="iii.i-p0.2">DEFENCE</h3>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p1">It may be an unexpected and even a marvellous undertaking, that any one should still 
venture to demand from the very class that have raised themselves above the 
vulgar, and are saturated with the wisdom of the centuries, attention for a 
subject so entirely neglected by them. And I confess that I am aware of 
nothing that promises any easy success, whether it be in winning for my efforts 
your approval, or in the more difficult and more desirable task of instilling 
into you my thought and inspiring you for my subject. From of old faith 
has not been every man’s affair. At all times but few have discerned religion 
itself, while millions, in various ways, have been satisfied to juggle 
with its trappings. Now especially the life of cultivated people is far 
from anything that might have even a resemblance to religion. Just as 
little, I know, do you worship the Deity in sacred retirement, as you visit 
the forsaken temples. In your ornamented dwellings, the only sacred things 
to be met with are the sage maxims of our wise men, and the splendid compositions 
of our poets. Suavity and sociability, art and science have so fully taken 
possession of your minds, that no room remains for the eternal and holy Being 
that lies beyond the world. I know how well you have succeeded 

<pb n="2" id="iii.i-Page_2" />in making your 
earthly life so rich and varied, that you no longer stand in need of an eternity. 
Having made a universe for yourselves, you are above the need of thinking of 
the Universe that made you. You are agreed, I know, that nothing new, nothing 
convincing can any more be said on this matter, which on every side by sages 
and seers, and I might add by scoffers and priests, has been abundantly discussed. 
To priests, least of all, are you inclined to listen. They have long been outcasts 
for you, and are declared unworthy of your trust, because they like best to 
lodge in the battered ruins of their sanctuary and cannot, even there, live 
without disfiguring and destroying it still more. All this I know, and yet, 
divinely swayed by an irresistible necessity within me, I feel myself compelled 
to speak, and cannot take back my invitation that you and none else should listen 
to me.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p2">Might I ask one 
question? On every subject, however small and unimportant, you would most 
willingly be taught by those who have devoted to it their lives and their powers. 
In your desire for knowledge you do not avoid the cottages of the peasant or 
the workshops of the humble artizans. How then does it come about that, 
in matters of religion alone, you hold every thing the more dubious when it 
comes from those who are experts, not only according to their own profession, 
but by recognition from the state, and from the people? Or can you perhaps, 
strangely enough, show that they are not more experienced, but maintain and 
cry up anything rather than religion? Scarcely, my good sirs! Not 
setting much store on a judgment so baseless I confess, as is right, that I 
also am a member of this order. I venture, though I run the risk, if you 
do not give me an attentive hearing, of being reckoned among the great crowd 
from which you admit so few exceptions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p3">This is at least 
a voluntary confession, for my speech would not readily have betrayed me. 
Still less have I any expectations of danger from the praise which my brethren 
will bestow on 
<pb n="3" id="iii.i-Page_3" />this undertaking, 
for my present aim lies almost entirely outside their sphere, and can have but 
small resemblance to what they would most willingly see and hear.<note n="2" id="iii.i-p3.1">Though I had been several years in the ministry when this was written, I stood very 
much alone among my professional brethren, and my acquaintance with them was 
small. What is here rather hinted at than uttered was more a distant presentiment 
than clear knowledge. Longer experience, however, and friendly relations 
have only confirmed the judgment, that any deeper insight into the nature of 
religion generally, or any genuinely historical, real way of regarding the 
present state of religion is much too rare among the members of our clerical 
order. We should have fewer complaints of the increase of the sectarian 
spirit and of factious religious associations, if so many of the clergy were 
not without understanding of religious wants and emotions. Their stand-point 
generally is too low. From the same cause we have the miserable views 
so often expressed respecting the means necessary for remedying this so-called 
decay of religion. It is an opinion that will probably find little favour, 
which yet, for the right understanding of this passage I cannot hide, that a 
deeper speculative discipline would best remove this evil. Most of the 
clergy, however, and most of those who train them, do not acknowledge this necessity, 
because they foolishly suppose it would render them more unpractical.</note> 
With the cry of distress, in which most of them join, over the downfall of religion 
I have no sympathy, for I know no age that has given religion a better reception 
than the present. I have nothing to do with the conservative and barbarian 
lamentation whereby they seek to rear again the fallen walls and gothic pillars 
of their Jewish Zion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p4">Why then, as I 
am fully conscious that in all I have to say to you I entirely belie my profession, 
should I not acknowledge it like any other accident? Its prepossessions shall 
in no way hinder us. Neither in asking nor in answering shall the limits it 
holds sacred be valid between us. As a man I speak to you of the sacred secrets 
of mankind according to my views—of what was in me as with youthful enthusiasm I 
sought the unknown, of what since then I have thought and experienced, of the 
innermost springs of my being which shall for ever remain for me the highest, 
however I be moved by the changes of time and mankind. I do not speak from any 
reasoned resolve, nor from hope, nor from fear. Nor is it done from any caprice 
or accident. Rather it is the pure necessity of my nature; it is a divine call; 
it is that which determines my position in the world and makes me what I am. 
Wherefore, even if it were neither fitting nor prudent to speak of religion, 
there is something which compels me and represses with its heavenly power all 
those small considerations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p5">You know how the 
Deity, by an immutable law, has compelled Himself to divide His great work even 
to infinity. Each definite thing can only be made up by melting together two 
opposite activities. Each of His eternal thoughts can only be actualized 
in two hostile yet twin forms, one of which cannot exist except by means of 
the other. The whole corporeal world, insight into which is the highest aim 
of your researches, appears to the best instructed and most 
<pb n="4" id="iii.i-Page_4" />contemplative 
among you, simply a never-ending play of opposing forces. Each life is 
merely the uninterrupted manifestation of a perpetually renewed gain and loss, 
as each thing has its determinate existence by uniting and holding fast in a 
special way the opposing forces of Nature. Wherefore the spirit also, 
in so far as it manifests itself in a finite life, must be subject to the same 
law. The human soul, as is shown both by its passing actions and its inward 
characteristics, has its existence chiefly in two opposing impulses. Following 
the one impulse, it strives to establish itself as an individual. For 
increase, no less than sustenance, it draws what surrounds it to itself, weaving 
it into its life, and absorbing it into its own being. The other impulse, 
again, is the dread fear to stand alone over against the Whole, the longing 
to surrender oneself and be absorbed in a greater, to be taken hold of and determined. 
All you feel and do that bears on your separate existence, all you are accustomed 
to call enjoyment or possession works for the first object. The other 
is wrought for when you are not directed towards the individual life, but seek 
and retain for yourselves what is the same in all and for all the same existence, 
that in which, therefore, you acknowledge in your thinking and acting, law and 
order, necessity and connection, right and fitness. Just as no material 
thing can exist by only one of the forces of corporeal nature, every soul shares 
in the two original tendencies of spiritual nature. At the extremes one 
impulse may preponderate almost to the exclusion of the other, but the perfection 
of the living world consists in this, that between these opposite ends all combinations 
are actually present in humanity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p6">And not only so, 
but a common band of consciousness embraces them all, so that though the man 
cannot be other than he is, he knows every other person as clearly as himself, 
and comprehends perfectly every single manifestation of humanity. Persons, 
however, at the extremes of this great series, are 
<pb n="5" id="iii.i-Page_5" />furthest removed 
from such a knowledge of the whole. The endeavour to appropriate, too little 
influenced by the opposite endeavour, takes the form of insatiable sensuality 
that is mindful only of its individual life, and endeavours only in an earthly 
way to incorporate into it more and more material and to keep itself active 
and strong. Swinging eternally between desire and enjoyment, such persons never 
get beyond consciousness of the individual, and being ever busy with mere 
self-regarding concerns, they are neither able to feel nor know the common, 
the whole being and nature of humanity. To persons, on the other hand, too forcibly 
seized by the opposite impulse, who, from defective power of grasp, are incapable 
of acquiring any characteristic, definite culture, the true life of the world 
must just as much remain hidden. It is not granted them to penetrate with plastic 
mind and to fashion something of their own, but their activity dissipates itself 
in a futile game with empty notions. They never make a living study of anything, 
but devote their whole zeal to abstract precepts that degrade everything to 
means, and leave nothing to be an end. They consume themselves in mistaken hate 
against everything that comes before them with prosperous force. How are these 
extremes to be brought together, and the long series be made into a closed 
ring, the symbol of eternity and completeness?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p7">Persons in whom 
both tendencies are toned down to an unattractive equilibrium are not rare, 
but, in truth, they stand lower than either. For this frequent phenomenon 
which so many value highly, we are not indebted to a living union of both impulses, 
but both are distorted and smoothed away to a dull mediocrity in which no excess 
appears, because all fresh life is wanting. This is the position to which 
a false discretion seeks to bring the younger generation. But were the 
extremes avoided in no other way, all men would have departed from the right 
life and from contemplation of the truth, the higher spirit would have vanished
<pb n="6" id="iii.i-Page_6" />from the world, and the will of the Deity been entirely frustrated. Elements 
so separated or so reduced to equilibrium would disclose little even to men 
of deep insight, and, for a common eye that has no power of insight to give 
life to the scattered bones, a world so peopled would be only a mock mirror 
that neither reflects their own forms nor allows them to see behind it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p8">Wherefore the 
Deity at all times sends some here and there, who in a fruitful manner are imbued 
with both impulses, either as a direct gift from above, or as the result of 
a severe and complete self-training. They are equipped with wonderful 
gifts, their way is made even by an almighty indwelling word. They are 
interpreters of the Deity and His works, and reconcilers of things that otherwise 
would be eternally divided. I mean, in particular, those who unite those 
opposing activities, by imprinting in their lives a characteristic form upon 
just that common nature of spirit, the shadow of which only appears to most 
in empty notions, as an image upon mist. They seek order and connection, 
right and fitness, and they find just because they do not lose themselves. 
Their impulse is not sighed out in inaudible wishes, but works in them as creative 
power. For this power they create and acquire, and not for that degraded 
animal sensuality. They do not devour destructively, but, creatively recasting, 
they breathe into life and life’s tools a higher spirit, ordering and fashioning 
a world that bears the impress of their mind. Earthly things they wisely 
control, showing themselves lawgivers and inventors, heroes and compellers of 
nature, or, in narrower circles, as good fairies they create and diffuse in 
quiet a nobler happiness. By their very existence they prove themselves 
ambassadors of God, and mediators between limited man and infinite humanity. 
To them the captive under the power of empty notions may look, to perceive in 
their works the right object of his own incomprehensible requirements, 
and in 
<pb n="7" id="iii.i-Page_7" />their persons 
the material hitherto despised, with which he ought to deal. They 
interpret to him the misunderstood voice of God, and reconcile him to the earth 
and to his place thereon. Far more the earthly and sensual require such mediators 
from whom to learn how much of the highest nature of humanity is wanting to 
their own works and ways. They stand in need of such a person to oppose to their 
base animal enjoyment another enjoyment, the object of which is not this thing 
or that, but the One in All, and All in One, an object that knows no other bounds 
but the world, that the spirit has learned to comprehend. He is needed to show 
to their anxious, restless self-love, another self-love whereby man in this 
earthly life and along with it loves the highest and the eternal, and to their 
restless passionate greed a quiet and sure possession.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p9">Acknowledge, then, 
with me, what a priceless gift the appearance of such a person must be when 
the higher feeling has risen to inspiration, and can no longer be kept silent, 
when every pulse-beat of his spiritual life takes communicable form in word 
or figure, so that, despite of his indifference to the presence of others, he 
almost unwillingly becomes for others the master of some divine art. This 
is the true priest of the highest, for he brings it nearer those who are only 
accustomed to lay hold of the finite and the trivial. The heavenly and 
eternal he exhibits as an object of enjoyment and agreement, as the sole exhaustless 
source of the things towards which their whole endeavour is directed. 
In this way he strives to awaken the slumbering germ of a better humanity, to 
kindle love for higher things, to change the common life into a nobler, to reconcile 
the children of earth with the Heaven that hears them, and to counterbalance 
the deep attachment of the age to the baser side. This is the higher priesthood 
that announces the inner meaning of all spiritual secrets, and speaks from the 
kingdom of God. It is the source of all visions and prophecies, of all 
the sacred works of art and inspired 

<pb n="8" id="iii.i-Page_8" />speeches 
that are scattered abroad, on the chance of finding some receptive heart where 
they may bring forth fruit.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p10">Might it sometime 
arrive that this office of mediator cease, and a fairer destiny await the priesthood 
of humanity! Might the time come, which an ancient prophecy describes, 
when no one should need to be taught of man, for they should all be taught of 
God! If everywhere the sacred fire burned, fervid prayers would not be 
needed to call it down from heaven, but only the placid quiet of holy virgins 
to maintain it. Nor would it burst forth in oft-dreaded flames, but would 
strive only to communicate equally to all its hidden glow. In quiet, then, 
each one would illumine himself and others. The communication of holy 
thoughts and feelings would be an easy interchange, the different beams of this 
light being now combined and again broken up, now scattered, and again here 
and there concentrated on single objects. A whispered word would then 
be understood, where now the clearest expression cannot escape misconception. 
Men could crowd together into the Holy of Holies who now busy themselves with 
the rudiments in the outer courts. How much pleasanter it is to exchange 
with friends and sympathizers completed views, than to go into the wide wilderness 
with outlines barely sketched! But how far from one another now are those 
persons between whom such intercourse might take place! They are scattered 
with as wise an economy among mankind, as the hidden points from which the elastic 
primordial matter expands on every side are in space. The outer boundaries 
of their sphere of operations just touch so that there is no void, yet one never 
meets the other. A wise economy indeed! for all their longing for intercourse 
and friendliness is thus wholly directed towards those who stand most in need, 
and they labour the more persistently to provide for themselves the comrades 
they lack.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p11">To this very power 
I now submit, and of this very nature is my call. Permit me to speak of myself. You know that what is 

<pb n="9" id="iii.i-Page_9" />spoken at the 
instigation of piety cannot be pride, for piety is always full of humility. 
Piety was the mother’s womb, in whose sacred darkness my young life was nourished 
and was prepared for a world still sealed for it. In it my spirit breathed 
ere it had yet found its own place in knowledge and experience. It helped 
me as I began to sift the faith of my fathers and to cleanse thought and feeling 
from the rubbish of antiquity. When the God and the immortality of my 
childhood vanished from my doubting eyes it remained to me.<note n="3" id="iii.i-p11.1">The 
first conception both of God and immortality, which at a time when the soul 
lives entirely in images is always highly sensuous, does not, by any means, 
always vanish. With most it is gradually purified and elevated. 
The analogy with the human in the conception of the Highest Being and the analogy 
with the earthly still remains the shell of the hidden kernel. But those 
who are early absorbed in a pure contemplative endeavour take another way. 
There is nothing in God, they say to themselves, opposed, divided or isolated. 
Wherefore nothing human can be said of Him. Nothing earthly is to be transferred 
from the earthly world that gave it birth in our souls. Both conceptions, 
therefore, in their first forms are found untenable, they become incapable of 
living reproduction and disappear. But this does not involve any positive 
unbelief, not even any positive doubt. The childish form  
vanishes with the known sensuous co-efficient, but the unknown greatness 
remains in the soul, and its reality is apparent in the endeavour to connect 
it with another co-efficient and so to bring it to a higher actual consciousness. 
In this endeavour faith is implicit, even when no fully satisfactory solution 
is reached. The unknown greatness, even though it do not appear in any 
definite result, is yet present in all operations of the spirit. The author 
was, therefore, far removed from suggesting that there ever was a time when 
he was an unbeliever or an atheist. Such a misunderstanding could only 
arise in those who have never felt the speculative impulse to annihilate anthropomorphism 
in the conception of the Highest Being, an impulse most clearly expressed in 
the writings of the profoundest Christian teachers.</note> 
Without design of mine it guided me into active life. It showed me how, 
with my endowments and defects, I should keep myself holy in an undivided existence, 
and through it alone I have learnt friendship and love. In respect of 
other human excellences, before your judgment-seat, ye wise and understanding 
of the people, I know it is small proof of possession to be able to speak of 
their value. They can be known from description, from observation of others, 
or, as all virtues are known, from the ancient and general traditions of their 
nature. But religion is of such a sort and is so rare, that whoever utters 
anything of it, must necessarily have had it, for nowhere could he have heard 
it. Of all that I praise, all that I feel to be the true work of religion, 
you would find little even in the sacred books. To the man who has not 
himself experienced it, it would only be an annoyance and a folly.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p12">Finally, if I 
am thus impelled to speak of religion and <i>to </i>deliver my testimony, to 
whom should I turn if not to the sons of Germany? Where else is an audience 
for my speech? It is not blind predilection for my native soil or for 
my fellows in government and language, that makes me speak thus, but the deep 
conviction that you alone are capable, as well as worthy, of having awakened 
in you the sense for holy and divine things. Those proud Islanders whom 
many unduly honour, know no watchword but <i>gain</i> and <i>enjoyment. </i>Their 
zeal for knowledge is only a sham fight, their worldly wisdom a false jewel, 

<pb n="10" id="iii.i-Page_10" />skilfully and deceptively composed, and their sacred freedom itself too often and too 
easily serves self-interest. They are never in earnest with anything that 
goes beyond palpable utility.<note n="4" id="iii.i-p12.1">It 
is to be remembered that the severe judgment of the English people was given 
at a time when it seemed necessary to protest strongly against the prevailing Anglomania. Moreover, the popular interest in missions and the spread 
of the Bible was not then as apparent as it is now. Yet I would not on 
that account retract much from my earlier judgment. For one thing the 
English are well accustomed to organized private companies, whereby they unite 
their individual resources for important undertakings. The results obtained 
in this way are so great that persons, caring for nothing but the progress of 
culture and the gain to be made of it, are not excluded from sharing in enterprises 
that have taken their rise with a far smaller number of truly pious people, 
and yet the principle is not weakened. Nor is it to be denied that those 
undertakings are regarded by a great number more from a political and mercantile 
point of view. The pure interest of Christian piety does not dominate 
as appears in this, that the religious needs at home have been attended to 
much later and with much less brilliant result. These are merely indications 
whereby I would express my belief that a closer acquaintance with the state 
of religion in England would rather confirm than disprove the above opinion. 
The same would apply to what was said about the scientific spirit. As 
France and England were almost the only countries in which we were interested, 
and which had much influence in Germany, it seemed superfluous to glance elsewhere. 
At present it might not be wrong to say a word on the capacity in the Greek 
Church for such researches. Despite the fine veil cast over it by the 
fascinating panegyrics of a Stourdza, all depth is lost in the mechanism of 
antiquated usages and liturgical forms. In all that is most important 
for a mind aroused to reflection, it still stands far behind the Catholic Church.</note> All knowledge they have robbed of life and 
use only as dead wood to make masts and helms for their life’s voyage in pursuit 
of gain. Similarly they know nothing of religion, save that all preach 
devotion to ancient usages and defend its institutions, regarding them as a 
protection wisely cherished by the constitution against the natural enemy of 
the state.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p13">For other reasons 
I turn from the French. On them, one who honours religion can hardly endure 
to look, for in every act and almost in every word, they tread its holiest ordinances 
under foot. The barbarous indifference of the millions of the people, 
and the witty frivolity with which individual brilliant spirits behold the sublimest 
fact of history that is not only taking place before their eyes, but has them 
all in its grasp, and determines every movement of their lives, witnesses clearly 
enough how little they are capable of a holy awe or a true adoration. 
What does religion more abhor than the unbridled arrogance with which the rulers 
of the people bid defiance to the eternal laws of the world? What does 
it inculcate more strongly than that discreet and lowly moderation of which 
aught, even the slightest feeling, does not seem to be suggested to them? 
What is more sacred to it than that lofty Nemesis, of whose most terrible dealings 
in the intoxication of infatuation they have no understanding? Where varied 
punishments that formerly only needed to light on single families to fill whole 
peoples with awe before the heavenly Being and to dedicate to eternal Fate the 
works of the poets for centuries, are a thousandfold renewed in vain, how ludicrously 
would a Single lonely voice resound unheard and unnoticed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p14">Only in my native 
land is that happy clime which refuses no fruit entirely. There you find, 
though it be only scattered, all that adorns humanity. Somewhere, in individuals at least, 

<pb n="11" id="iii.i-Page_11" />in individuals 
at least, all that grows attains its most beautiful form. Neither wise 
moderation, nor quiet contemplation is wanting; there, therefore, religion must 
find a refuge from the coarse barbarism and the cold worldly mind of the age.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p15">Or will you direct 
me to those whom you look down upon as rude and uncultured, as if the 
sense for sacred things had passed like an old-fashioned garment to the lower 
portion of the people, as if it became them alone to be impressed with belief 
and awe of the unseen? You are well disposed towards these, our brethren. 
You would have them addressed also, on other higher subjects, on morals, justice 
and freedom, that for single moments, at least, their highest endeavours should 
be turned towards better things, and an impression of the worth of man be awakened 
in them. Let them be addressed at the same time on religion; arouse occasionally 
their whole nature; let the holiest impulse, asleep or hidden though it be, 
be brought to life; enchant them with single flashes, charmed from the depths 
of their hearts; open out of their narrow lives a glimpse into infinity; raise 
even for a moment their low sensuality to the high consciousness of human will 
and of human existence, and much cannot fail to be won. But, pray you, 
do you turn to this class when you wish to unfold the inmost connection and 
the highest ground of human powers and actions, when idea and feeling, law and 
fact are to be traced to their common source, when you would exhibit the actual 
as eternal and necessarily based in the nature of humanity? Is it not 
as much as can be looked for if your wise men are understood by the best among 
you? Now that is just my present endeavour in regard to religion. 
I do not seek to arouse single feelings possibly belonging to it, nor to justify 
and defend single conceptions, but I would conduct you into the profoundest 
depths whence every feeling and conception receives its form. I would 
show you from what human tendency religion proceeds and how it belongs to what is for you highest and dearest. To the roof 

<pb n="12" id="iii.i-Page_12" />of the temple I would lead you that you might survey the whole sanctuary and discover its 
inmost secrets.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p16">Do you seriously 
expect me to believe that those who daily distress themselves most toilsomely 
about earthly things have pre-eminent fitness for becoming intimate with heavenly 
things, those who brood anxiously over the next moment and are fast bound to 
the nearest objects can extend their vision widest over the world, and that 
those, who, in the monotonous round of a dull industry have not yet found themselves 
will discover most clearly the living Deity! Surely you will not maintain 
that to your shame? You alone, therefore, I can invite, you who are called 
to leave the common standpoint of mankind, who do not shun the toilsome way 
into the depths of man’s spirit to find his inmost emotions and see the living 
worth and connection of his outward works.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p17">Since this became 
clear to me, I have long found myself in the hesitating mood of one who has 
lost a precious jewel, and does not dare to examine the last spot where it could 
be hidden. There was a time when you held it a mark of special courage 
to cast off partially the restraints of inherited dogma. You still were 
ready to discuss particular subjects, though it were only to efface one of those 
notions. Such a figure as religion moving gracefully, adorned in eloquence, 
still pleased you, if only that you wished to maintain in the gentler sex a 
certain feeling for sacred things. But that time is long past. Piety 
is now no more to be spoken of, and even the Graces, with most unwomanly hardness, 
destroy the tenderest blossoms of the human heart, and I can link the interest 
I require from you to nothing but your contempt. I will ask you, therefore, 
just to be well informed and thorough-going in this contempt.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p18">Let us then, I 
pray you, examine whence exactly religion has its rise. Is it from some 
clear intuition, or from some vague 

<pb n="13" id="iii.i-Page_13" />thought? Is it from the different kinds and sects of religion found 
in history, or from some general idea which you have perhaps conceived arbitrarily? 
Some doubtless will profess the latter view. But here as in other things 
the ready judgment may be without ground, the matter being superficially considered 
and no trouble being taken to gain an accurate knowledge. Your general 
idea turns on fear of an eternal being, or, broadly, respect for his influence 
on the occurrences of this life called by you providence, on expectation of 
a future life after this one, called by you immortality. These two conceptions 
which you have rejected, are, you consider, in one way or another, the hinges 
of all religion. But say, my dear sirs, how you have found this; for there 
are two points of view from which everything taking place in man or proceeding 
from him may be regarded. Considered from the centre outwards, that is 
according to its inner quality, it is an expression of human nature, based in 
one of its necessary modes of acting or impulses or whatever else you like to 
call it, for I will not now quarrel with your technical language. On the 
contrary, regarded from the outside, according to the definite attitude and 
form it assumes in particular cases, it is a product of time and history. 
From what side have you considered religion that great spiritual phenomenon, 
that you have reached the idea that everything called by this name has a common 
content? You can hardly affirm that it is by regarding it from within. 
If so, my good sirs, you would have to admit that these thoughts are at least 
in some way based in human nature. And should you say that as now found 
they have sprang only from misinterpretations or false references of a necessary 
human aim, it would become you to seek in it the true and eternal, and to unite 
your efforts to ours to free human nature from the injustice which it always 
suffers when aught in it is misunderstood or misdirected.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p19">By all that is sacred, and according to that avowal, something 
must be sacred to you, I adjure you, do not neglect 

<pb n="14" id="iii.i-Page_14" />this business, that mankind, whom with us you honour, do not most justly scorn you for forsaking 
them in a grave matter. If you find from what you hear that the business 
is as good as done, even if it ends otherwise than you expect, I venture to 
reckon on your thanks and approval.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p20">But you will probably 
say that your idea of the content of religion is from the other view of this 
spiritual phenomenon. You start with the outside, with the opinions, dogmas 
and usages, in which every religion is presented. They always return to 
providence and immortality. For these externals you have sought an inward 
and original source in vain. Wherefore religion generally can be nothing 
but an empty pretence which, like a murky and oppressive atmosphere, has enshrouded 
part of the truth. Doubtless this is your genuine opinion. But 
if you really consider these two points the sum of religion in all the forms 
in which it has appeared in history, permit me to ask whether you have rightly 
observed all these phenomena and have rightly comprehended their common content? 
If your idea has had its rise in this way you must justify it by instances. 
If anyone says it is wrong and beside the mark, and if he point out something 
else in religion not hollow, but having a kernel of excellent quality and extraction, 
you must first hear and judge before you venture further to despise. Do 
not grudge, therefore, to listen to what I shall say to those who, from first 
to last, have more accurately and laboriously adhered to observation of particulars.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p21">You are doubtless 
acquainted with the histories of human follies, and have reviewed the various 
structures of religious doctrine from the senseless fables of wanton peoples 
to the most refined Deism, from the rude superstition of human sacrifice to 
the ill-put together fragments of metaphysics and ethics now called purified 
Christianity, and you have found them all without rhyme or reason. I am 
far from wishing to contradict you. Rather, if you really mean that the most 
cultured religious system 

<pb n="15" id="iii.i-Page_15" />is no better than the rudest, if you only perceive that the divine cannot lie in a series 
that ends on both sides in something ordinary and despicable, I will gladly 
spare you the trouble of estimating further all that lies between. Possibly 
they may all appear to you transitions and stages towards the final form. 
Out of the hand of its age each comes better polished and carved, till at length 
art has grown equal to that perfect plaything with which our century has presented 
history. But this consummation of doctrines and systems is often anything 
rather than consummation of religion. Nay, not infrequently, the progress 
of the one has not the smallest connection with the other. I cannot speak 
of it without indignation. All who have a regard for what issues from 
within the mind, and who are in earnest that every side of man be trained and 
exhibited, must bewail how the high and glorious is often turned from its destination 
and robbed of its freedom in order to be held in despicable bondage by the scholastic 
spirit of a barbarian and cold time. What are all these systems, considered 
in themselves, but the handiwork of the calculating understanding, wherein 
only by mutual limitation each part holds its place? What else can they 
be, these systems of theology, these theories of the origin and the end of 
the world, these analyses of the nature of an incomprehensible Being, wherein 
everything runs to cold argufying, and the highest can be treated in the tone 
of a common controversy? And this is certainly—let 
me appeal to your own feeling—not the character of religion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p22">If you have only 
given attention to these dogmas and opinions, therefore, you do not yet know 
religion itself, and what you despise is not it. Why have you not penetrated 
deeper to find the kernel of this shell? I am astonished at your voluntary 
ignorance, ye easy-going inquirers, and at the all too quiet satisfaction with 
which you linger by the first thing presented to you. Why do you not regard 
the religious life itself, and first those pious exaltations of the mind in 
which all other known activities are set aside 
<pb n="16" id="iii.i-Page_16" />or almost suppressed, and the whole soul is dissolved in the immediate feeling 
of the Infinite and Eternal? In such moments the disposition you pretend 
to despise reveals itself in primordial and visible form. He only who 
has studied and truly known man in these emotions can rediscover religion in 
those outward manifestations. He will assuredly perceive something more 
in them than you. Bound up in them all something of that spiritual matter 
lies, without which they could not have arisen. But in the hands of those 
who do not understand how to unbind it, let them break it up and examine it 
as they may, nothing but the cold dead mass remains.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p23">This recommendation 
to seek rather in those scattered and seemingly undeveloped elements your object 
that you have not yet found in the developed and the complete to which you have 
hitherto been directed, cannot surprise you who have more or less busied yourselves 
with philosophy, and are acquainted with its fortunes. With philosophy, 
indeed, it should be quite otherwise. From its nature it must strive 
to fashion itself into the closest connection. That special kind of knowledge 
is only verified and its communication assured by its completeness, and yet 
even here you must commence with the scattered and incomplete. Recollect 
how very few of those who, in a way of their own, have penetrated into the secrets 
of nature and spirit, viewing and exhibiting their mutual relation and inner 
harmony in a light of their own, have put forth at once a system of their knowledge. 
In a finer, if more fragile form, they have communicated their discoveries.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p24">On the contrary, 
if you regard the systems in all schools, how often are they mere habitations 
and nurseries of the dead letter. With few exceptions, the plastic spirit 
of high contemplation is too fleeting and too free for those rigid forms whereby 
those who would willingly grasp and retain what is strange, believe they are 
best helped. Suppose that anyone held the architects of those great 
edifices of philosophy, without distinction, for true philosophers! 
Suppose he would learn from them the spirit of their
<pb n="17" id="iii.i-Page_17" />research! 
Would you not advise him thus, "See to it, friend, that you have not lighted 
upon those who merely follow, and collect, and rest satisfied with what another 
has furnished: with them you will never find the spirit of that art: to the 
discoverers you must go, on whom it surely rests." To you who seek religion 
I must give the same advice. It is all the more necessary, as religion 
is as far removed, by its whole nature, from all that is systematic as philosophy 
is naturally disposed to it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p25">Consider only 
with whom those ingenious erections originate, the mutability of which you 
scorn, the bad proportions of which offend you, and the incongruity of which, 
with your contemptuous tendency, almost strikes you as absurd. Have they come 
from the heroes of religion? Name one among those who have brought down 
any kind of new revelation to us, who has thought it worth his while to occupy 
himself with such a labour of Sisyphus, beginning with Him who first conceived 
the idea of the kingdom of God, from which, if from anything in the sphere of 
religion, a system might have been produced to the new mystics or enthusiasts, 
as you are accustomed to call them, in whom, perhaps, an original beam of the 
inner light still shines. You will not blame me if I do not reckon among 
them the theologians of the letter, who believe the salvation of the world and 
the light of wisdom are to be found in a new vesture of formulas, or a new arrangement 
of ingenious proofs. In isolation only the mighty thunder of their speech, 
announcing that the Deity is revealing Himself through them, is accustomed to 
be heard when the celestial feelings are unburdened, when the sacred fires must 
burst forth from the overcharged spirit. Idea and word are simply the 
necessary and inseparable outcome of the heart, only to be understood by it 
and along with it. Doctrine is only united to doctrine occasionally to 
remove misunderstanding or expose unreality.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p26">From many such 
combinations those systems were gradually <pb n="18" id="iii.i-Page_18" />compacted. 
Wherefore, you must not rest satisfied with the repeated oft-broken echo of 
that original sound. You must transport yourselves into the interior 
of a pious soul and seek to understand its inspiration. In the very act, 
you must understand the production of light and heat in a soul surrendered to 
the Universe.<note n="5" id="iii.i-p26.1">A pious spirit, which is here unquestionably the subject of discourse, 
is elsewhere always defined as a soul surrendered to God. But here 
the Universe is put for God and the pantheism of the author is undeniable! 
This is the interpolation, not interpretation of superficial and suspicious 
readers who do not consider that the subject here is the production of light 
and warmth in such a spirit, the springing of such pious emotions as pass immediately 
into religious ideas and views (light) and into a temperament of surrender to 
God (warmth). It was therefore desirable to call attention to the way 
in which such emotions take their rise. They arise when a man surrenders 
himself to the Universe, and are only habitual in a spirit in which such surrender 
is habitual. Not only in general, but on each occasion we are conscious 
of God and of His divine power and godhead by the word of creation, and not 
by any one thing taken by itself, but by it only in so far as it is embraced 
in the unity and completeness in which alone God is immediately revealed. 
The further development of this subject can be seen in my "Glaubenslehre,"
§8, 2, 
and 
§36, 1, 
2.</note> 
Otherwise you learn nothing of religion, and it goes with you as with one who 
should too late bring fuel to the fire which the steel has struck from the flint, 
who finds only a cold, insignificant speck of coarse metal with which he can 
kindle nothing any more.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p27">I ask, therefore, 
that you turn from everything usually reckoned religion, and fix your regard 
on the inward emotions and dispositions, as all utterances and acts of inspired 
men direct. Despite your acquirements, your culture and your prejudices, 
I hope for good success. At all events, till you have looked from this 
standpoint without discovering anything real, or having any change of opinion, 
or enlarging your contemptuous conception, the product of superficial observation, 
and are still able to hold in ridicule this reaching of the heart towards the 
Eternal, I will not confess that I have lost. Then, however, I will finally 
believe that your contempt for religion is in accordance with your nature, and 
I shall have no more to say.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p28">Yet you need not 
fear that I shall betake myself in the end to that common device of representing 
how necessary religion is for maintaining justice and order in the world. 
Nor shall I remind you of an all-seeing eye, nor of the unspeakable short-sightedness 
of human management, nor of the narrow bounds of human power to render help. 
Nor shall I say how religion is a faithful friend and useful stay of morality, 
how, by its sacred feelings and glorious prospects, it makes the struggle with 
self and the perfecting of goodness much easier for weak man. Those who 
profess to be the best friends and most zealous defenders do indeed speak in 
this way. Which of the two is more degraded in being thus thought of together, 
I shall not decide, whether 
<pb n="19" id="iii.i-Page_19" />justice and morality 
which are represented as needing support, or religion which is to support them, 
or even whether it be not you to whom such things are said.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p29">Though otherwise 
this wise counsel might be given you, how could I dare to suppose that you play 
with your consciences a sort of fast and loose game, and could be impelled by 
something you have hitherto had no cause to respect and love to something else 
that without it you already honour, and to which you have already devoted yourselves? 
Or suppose that these Speeches were merely to suggest what you should do for 
the sake of the people! How could you, who are called to educate others 
and make them like yourselves, begin by deceiving them, offering them as holy 
and vitally necessary what is in the highest degree indifferent to yourselves, 
and which, in your opinion, they can again reject as soon as they have attained 
your level? I, at least, cannot invite you to a course of action in which 
I perceive the most ruinous hypocrisy towards the world and towards yourselves. 
To recommend religion by such means would only increase the contempt to which 
it is at present exposed. Granted that our civil organizations are still 
burdened with a very high degree of imperfection and have shown but small power 
to prevent or abolish injustice, it would still be a culpable abandonment of 
a weighty matter, a faint-hearted unbelief in the approach of better things, 
if religion that in itself is not otherwise desirable must be called in.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p30">Answer me this 
one question. Could there be a legal constitution resting on piety?<note n="6" id="iii.i-p30.1">That 
the state would not be a constitution if it rested on piety, does not mean that 
the state so long as it labours under imperfection can do without piety, the 
thing that best supplies all deficiency and imperfection. This would 
only mean, however, that it is politically necessary for the citizens to be 
pious in proportion as they are not equally and adequately pervaded by the legal 
principles of the state. Humanly speaking this perfection is not 
to be looked for, but were it once effected the state, in respect of its own 
particular sphere of operation, could dispense with the piety of its members. 
This appears from the fact that in states where constitutionalism has not quite 
triumphed over arbitrariness, the relation of piety between the governor and 
the governed is most prominent and religious institutions have most sway. 
This ceases when the constitution is strengthened, unless indeed an institution 
have some special historical basis. When afterwards (page 20) it is said that 
statesmen must be able to produce universally in men the sense of law, it will 
doubtless appear absurd to those who think of the servants of the state. 
But the word statesman is here taken in the sense of the ancient ____V", 
and it means less that he accomplishes something definite in the state, a thing 
entirely accidental, than that he first of all lives in the idea of the state. 
The dark times referred to are the theocratic times. I make this reference 
because Novalis, my very dear friend in other respects, wished once more to 
glorify the theocracy. It is still, however, my strong conviction that 
it is one of the most essential tendencies of Christianity to separate completely 
church and state, and I can just as little agree with that 
glorification of the theocracy as with the opposite view that the 
church should ever more and more be absorbed in the state.</note> Would not the whole idea that you hold so sacred vanish as soon 
as you took such a point of departure? Deal with the matter directly, 
therefore, if it seems to be in such an evil plight. Improve the laws, 
recast the whole constitution, give the state an iron band, give it a hundred 
eyes if it has not got them already. At least do not allow those it has 
to sleep veiled in delusion. If you leave a business like this to an intermediary, you 
<pb n="20" id="iii.i-Page_20" />have never managed it. Do not declare to the disgrace of mankind that your loftiest 
creation is but a parasitic plant that can only nourish itself from strange 
sap.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p31">Speaking from your standpoint, law must not even require morality 
to assure for it the most unlimited jurisdiction in its own territory. 
It must stand quite alone. Statesmen must make it universal. Now quite 
apart from the question whether what only exists in so far as it proceeds from 
the heart can be thus arbitrarily combined, if this general jurisdiction is 
only possible when religion is combined with law, none but persons skilled to 
infuse the spirit of religion into the human soul should be statesmen. 
And in what dark barbarousness of evil times would that land us!</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p32">Just as little can morality be in need of religion. A 
weak, tempted heart must take refuge in the thought of a future world. 
But it is folly to make a distinction between this world and the next. 
Religious persons at least know only one. If the desire for happiness 
is foreign to morality, later happiness can be no more valid than earlier; if 
it should be quite independent of praise, dread of the Eternal cannot be more 
valid than dread of a wise man. If morality loses in splendour and stability 
by every addition, how much more must it lose from something that can never 
hide its foreign extraction.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p33">All this, however, you have heard of sufficiently from those 
who defend the independence and might of the moral law. Yet let me add, 
that to wish to transport religion into another sphere that it may serve and 
labour is to manifest towards it also great contempt. It is not so ambitious 
of conquest as to seek to reign in a foreign kingdom. The power that is 
its due, being earned afresh at every moment, satisfies it. Everything 
is sacred to it, and above all everything holding with it the same rank in human 
nature.<note n="7" id="iii.i-p33.1">I 
am not using the privileges of the rhetorical method to say to the despisers 
of religion at the very beginning that piety surpasses morality and law. 
Also I was not concerned in this place to say which is first, for, in my opinion, 
piety and scientific speculation share with each other, and the more closely 
they are conjoined the more both advance. The distinction however will 
be found in my "Glaubenslehre," but here I had to defend the equal rank of morality, 
law and piety in human nature. In so far as the two former do not involve 
an immediate relation of man to the Highest Being, they are inferior to the 
third, but all alike regulate as essentially what is eminent and characteristic 
in human nature. They are functions of human nature not to be subordinated 
to one another, and in so far are equal. Man can just as little be thought 
of without capacity for morality or endeavour after government as without capacity 
for religion.</note> But it must render a special service; it 
must have an aim; it must show itself useful! What degradation! 
And its defenders should be eager for it!</p>

<pb n="21" id="iii.i-Page_21" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p34">At the last remove, 
morality and justice also must conduce to some further advantage. It were 
better that such utilitarians should be submerged in this eternal whirlpool 
of universal utility, in which everything good is allowed to go down, of which 
no man that would be anything for himself understands a single sensible word, 
than that they should venture to come forward as defenders of religion, for 
of all men they are least skilled to conduct its case. High renown it 
were for the heavenly to conduct so wretchedly the earthly concerns of man! 
Great honour for the free and unconcerned to make the conscience of man a little 
sharper and more alert! For such a purpose religion does not descend from 
heaven. What is loved and honoured only on account of some extraneous 
advantage may be needful, but it is not in itself necessary, and a sensible 
person simply values it according to the end for which it is desired. 
By this standard, religion would be valueless enough. I, at least, would offer 
little, for I must confess that I do not believe much in the unjust dealings 
it would hinder, nor the moral dealings it would produce. If that is all 
it could do to gain respect, I would have no more to do with its case. 
To recommend it merely as an accessory is too unimportant. An imaginary 
praise that vanishes on closer contemplation, cannot avail anything going about 
with higher pretensions. I maintain that in all better souls piety springs 
necessarily by itself; that a province of its own in the mind belongs to it, 
in which it has unlimited sway; that it is worthy to animate most profoundly 
the noblest and best and to be fully accepted and known by them. That 
is my contention, and it now behoves you to decide whether it is worth your 
while to hear me, before you still further strengthen yourselves in your contempt.</p>



<pb n="26" id="iii.i-Page_26" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Second Speech. The Nature of Religion" progress="10.34%" prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii" id="iii.ii">
<h2 id="iii.ii-p0.1">SECOND SPEECH</h2>
<h3 id="iii.ii-p0.2">THE NATURE OF RELIGION</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p1">You know how the aged Simonides, 
by long and repeated hesitation, put to silence the person who troubled 
him with the question, What are the gods? Our question, What is religion? is 
similar and equally extensive, and I would fain begin with a like hesitation. 
Naturally I would not mean by ultimate silence, as he did, to leave you in perplexity. 
But you might attempt something for yourselves; you might give steady and continuous 
attention to the point about which we are inquiring; you might entirely exclude 
other thoughts. Do not even conjurors of common spirits demand abstinence from 
earthly things and solemn stillness, as a preparation, and undistracted, close 
attention to the place where the apparition is to show itself? How much more 
should I claim? It is a rare spirit that I am to call forth, which can, only 
when long regarded with fixed attention, be recognized as the object of your 
desire. You must have that unbiassed sobriety of judgment that seizes clearly 
and accurately every outline. Without being misled by old memories or hindered 
by preconceptions, you must endeavour to understand the object presented simply 
by itself. Even then it may not win your love, and otherwise I cannot hope for 
any unanimity about the meaning of religion or any recognition of its worth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p2">I could wish to exhibit religion 
in some well known form, reminding you, by feature, carriage and deportment, 
of what here and there at least you have seen in life. Religion, however, as 
I wish to show it, which is to say, in <pb n="27" id="iii.ii-Page_27" />its own original, characteristic 
form, is not accustomed to appear openly, but is only seen in secret by those 
who love it. Not that this applies to religion alone. Nothing that is essentially 
characteristic and peculiar can be quite the same as that which openly exhibits 
and represents it. Speech, for example, is not the pure work of science nor 
morals of intention. Among ourselves at the present time this is specially recognized. 
It belongs to the opposition of the new time to the old that no longer is one 
person one thing, but everyone is all things. Just as among civilized peoples, 
by extensive intercourse their characteristic ways of thought no longer appear 
unalloyed, so in the human mind there is such a complete sociableness founded, 
that no special faculty or capacity, however much it may be separated for observation, 
can ever, in separation, produce its work. Speaking broadly, one is, in operation, 
influenced and permeated by the ready love and support of the others. The predominating 
power is all you can distinguish. Wherefore every activity of the spirit is 
only to be understood, in so far as a man can study it in himself. Seeing you 
maintain that in this way you do not know religion, it is incumbent upon me 
to warn you against the errors that naturally issue from the present state of 
things. We shall, therefore, begin by reviewing the main points in your own 
position to see whether they are right, or whether we may from them reach the 
right.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p3">Religion is for you at one time 
a way of thinking, a faith, a peculiar way of contemplating the world, and of 
combining what meets us in the world: at another, it is a way of acting, a peculiar 
desire and love, a special kind of conduct and character. Without this distinction 
of a theoretical and practical you could hardly think at all, and though both 
sides belong to religion, you are usually accustomed to give heed chiefly to 
only one at a time. Wherefore, we shall look closely at religion from both sides.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p4">We commence with religion as 
a kind of activity.</p>
<pb n="28" id="iii.ii-Page_28" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p5">Activity is twofold, having 
to do with life and with art. You would ascribe with the poet earnestness to 
life and cheerfulness to art; or, in some other way, you would contrast them. 
Separate them you certainly will. For life, duty is the watchword. The moral 
law shall order it, and virtue shall show itself the ruling power in it, that 
the individual may be in harmony with the universal order of the world, and 
may nowhere encroach in a manner to disturb and confuse. This life, you consider, 
may appear without any discernible trace of art. Rather is it to be attained 
by rigid rules that have nothing to do with the free and variable precepts of 
art. Nay, you look upon it almost as a rule that art should be somewhat in the 
background, and nonessential for those who are strictest in the ordering of 
life. On the other hand, imagination shall inspire the artist, and genius shall 
completely sway him. Now imagination and genius are for you quite different 
from virtue and morality, being capable of existing in the largest measure along 
with a much more meagre moral endowment. Nay you are inclined, because the prudent 
power often comes into danger by reason of the fiery power, to relax for the 
artist somewhat of the strict demands of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p6">How now does it stand with piety, 
in so far as you regard it as a peculiar kind of activity? Has it to do with 
right living? Is it something good and praiseworthy, yet different from morality, 
for you will not hold them to be identical? But in that case morality does not 
exhaust the sphere which it should govern. Another power works alongside of 
it, and has both right and might to continue working. Or will you perhaps betake 
yourselves to the position that piety is a virtue, and religion a duty or section 
of duties? Is religion incorporated into morality and subordinated to it, as 
a part to the whole? Is it, as some suppose, special duties towards God, and 
therefore a part of all morality which is the performance of all duties? But, 
if I have rightly appreciated or accurately reproduced what you say, you do 
not think so.</p>
<pb n="29" id="iii.ii-Page_29" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p7">You rather seem to say that 
the pious person has something entirely peculiar, both in his doing and leaving 
undone, and that morality can be quite moral without therefore being pious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p8">And how are religion and art 
related? They can hardly be quite alien, because, from of old, what is greatest 
in art has had a religious character. When, therefore, you speak of an artist 
as pious, do you still grant him that relaxation of the strict demands of virtue? 
Rather he is then subjected, like every other person. But then to make the cases 
parallel, you must secure that those who devote themselves to life do not remain 
quite without art. Perhaps this combination gives its peculiar form to religion. 
With your view, there seems no other possible issue.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p9">Religion then, as a kind of 
activity, is a mixture of elements that oppose and neutralize each other. Pray 
is not this rather the utterance of your dislike than your conviction? Such 
an accidental shaking together, leaving both elements unaltered, does not, even 
though the most accurate equality be attained, make something specific. But 
suppose it is otherwise, suppose piety is something which truly fuses both, 
then it cannot be formed simply by bringing the two together, but must be an 
original unity. Take care, however, I warn yon, that you do not make such an 
admission. Were it the case, morality and genius apart would be only fragments 
of the ruins of religion, or its corpse when it is dead. Religion were then 
higher than both, the true divine life itself. But, in return for this warning, 
if you accept it, and discover no other solution, be so good as tell me how 
your opinion about religion is to be distinguished from nothing? Till then nothing 
remains for me but to assume that you have not yet, by examination, satisfied 
yourselves about this side of religion. Perhaps we shall have better fortune 
with the other side—what is known as the way of thinking, or faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p10">You will, I believe, grant 
that your knowledge, however many-sided it may appear, falls, as a whole, into 
two contrasted <pb n="30" id="iii.ii-Page_30" />sciences. How you shall subdivide 
and name belongs to the controversies of your schools, with which at present 
I am not concerned. Do not, therefore, be too critical about my terminology, 
even though it come from various quarters. Let us call the one division physics 
or metaphysics, applying both names indifferently, or indicating sections of 
the same thing. Let the other be ethics or the doctrine of duties or practical 
philosophy. At least we are agreed about the distinction meant. The former describes 
the nature of things, or if that seems too much, how man conceives and must 
conceive of things and of the world as the sum of things. The latter science, 
on the contrary, teaches what man should be for the world, and what he should 
do in it. Now, in so far as religion is a way of thinking of something and a 
knowledge about something, has it not the same object as these sciences? What 
does faith know about except the relation of man to God and to the world—God’s 
purpose in making him, and the world’s power to help or hinder him? Again it 
distinguishes in its own fashion a good action from a bad. Is then religion 
identical with natural science and ethics? You would not agree, you would never 
grant that our faith is as surely founded, or stands on the same level of certainty 
as your scientific knowledge! Your accusation against it is just that it does 
not know how to distinguish between the demonstrable and the probable. Similarly, 
you do not forget to remark diligently that very marvellous injunctions both 
to do and leave undone have issued from religion. You may be quite right; only 
do not forget that it has been the same with that which you call science. In 
both spheres you believe you have made improvements and are better than your 
fathers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p11">What then, are we to say that 
religion is? As before, that it is a mixture—mingled theoretical and practical 
knowledge? But this is even less permissible, particularly if, as appears, each 
of these two branches of knowledge has its own characteristic mode of procedure. 
Such <pb n="31" id="iii.ii-Page_31" />a mixture of elements that would 
either counteract or separate, could only be made most arbitrarily. The utmost 
gain to be looked for would be to furnish us with another method for putting 
known results into shape for beginners, and for stimulating them to a further 
study. But if that be so, why do you strive against religion? You might, so 
long as beginners are to be found, leave it in peace and security. If we presumed 
to subject you, you might smile at our folly, but, knowing for certain that 
you have left it far behind, and that it is only prepared for us by you wiser 
people, you would be wrong in losing a serious word on the matter. But it is 
not so, I think. Unless I am quite mistaken, you have long been labouring to 
provide the mass of the people with just such an epitome of your knowledge. 
The name is of no consequence, whether it be “religion” or “enlightenment” or 
aught else. But there is something different which must first be expelled, or, 
at least, excluded. This something it is that you call belief, and it is the 
object of your hostility, and not an article you would desire to extend.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p12">Wherefore, my friends, belief 
must be something different from a mixture of opinions about God and the world, 
and of precepts for one life or for two. Piety cannot be an instinct craving 
for a mess of metaphysical and ethical crumbs. If it were, you would scarcely 
oppose it. It would not occur to you to speak of religion as different from 
your knowledge, however much it might be distant. The strife of the cultured 
and learned with the pious would simply be the strife of depth and thoroughness 
with superficiality; it would be the strife of the master with pupils who are 
to emancipate themselves in due time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p13">Were you, after all, to take this view, I should like 
to plague you with all sorts of Socratic questions, till I compelled many of 
you to give a direct answer to the question, whether it is at all possible to 
be wise and pious at the same time. I should also wish to submit whether in <pb n="32" id="iii.ii-Page_32" />other well-known matters you 
do not acknowledge the principle that things similar are to be placed together 
and particulars to be subordinated to generals? Is it that you may joke with 
the world about a serious subject, that in religion only the principle is not 
applied? But let us suppose you are serious. How does it come, then, that in 
religious faith, what, in science, you separate into two spheres, is united 
and so indissolubly bound together that one cannot be thought of without the 
other? The pious man does not believe that the right course of action can be 
determined, except in so far as, at the same time, there is knowledge of the 
relations of man to God; and again right action, he holds, is necessary for 
right knowledge. Suppose the binding principle lies in the theoretic side. Why 
then is a practical philosophy set over against a theoretic, and not rather 
regarded as a section? Or suppose the principle is in the practical side, the 
same would apply to a theoretic philosophy. Or both may be united, only in a 
yet higher, an original knowledge. That this highest, long-lost unity of knowledge 
should be religion you cannot believe, for you have found it most, and have 
opposed it most, in those who are furthest from science. I will not hold you 
to any such conclusion, for I would not take up a position that I cannot maintain.<note n="8" id="iii.ii-p13.1">The rhetorical character of this 
book and the impossibility of continuing the subject, had my opinion really 
been that religion is this restored unity of knowledge, would have allowed me 
to say so by a very slight suggestion of irony. My meaning would then have been 
that I would not now press this truth upon my opponents, but that elsewhere 
and in another form I would carry it to a victorious issue. Wherefore it seems 
necessary to guard myself against this interpretation, especially as so many 
theologians seem to maintain at present that religion, and not religion generally, 
but the Christian religion, is the highest knowledge. Not only in dignity but 
in form is it identified with metaphysical speculations. It is the most successful 
and pre-eminent, and all speculations that do not reach the same results, as 
for example, if they cannot deduce the Trinity, have failed. The assertion of 
others that the more imperfect, especially the Polytheistic religions have 
no kinship with Christianity is similar. I reject both, and in respect of the 
latter I have sought, in the further progress of this book, and in the Introduction 
to my "Glaubenslehre," to show how all forms of religion, even the most imperfect, 
are the same in kind. In respect of the former position, if a philosopher as 
such will attempt to prove a Trinity in the Highest Being, he does it at his 
risk, and I would maintain that this is not a Christian Trinity because, being 
a speculative idea, it has its origin in another part of the soul. Were religion 
really the highest knowledge, the scientific method alone would be suitable 
for its extension, and religion could be acquired by study, a thing not hitherto 
asserted. Philosophy would be the first round in the ladder, the religion of 
the Christian laity would as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p13.2">πίστις</span> be an imperfect way of having the 
highest knowledge, and theology as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p13.3">γνῶσις</span> 
would be the perfect way and stand at the top, and no one of the three stages 
would be consistent with the other two. This I cannot at all accept; therefore 
I cannot hold religion the highest knowledge, or indeed knowledge at all. Wherefore, 
what the Christian layman has in less perfection than the theologian and which manifestly is a knowledge 
is not religion itself, but something appended to it.</note> 
This, however, you may well grant, that, concerning this side of religion, you 
must take time to consider what is its proper significance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p14">Let us be honest with one another. 
As we recently agreed, you have no liking for religion. But, in carrying on 
an honourable war which is not quite without strain, you would not wish to fight 
against such a shadow as that with which we have so far been battling. It must 
be something special that could fashion itself so peculiarly in the human heart, 
something thinkable, the real nature of which can so be presented as to be spoken 
of and argued about, and I consider it very wrong that out of things so disparate 
as modes of knowing and modes of acting, you patch together <pb n="33" id="iii.ii-Page_33" />an untenable something, and 
call it religion, and then are so needlessly ceremonious with it. Bat you would 
deny that you have not gone to work with straightforwardness. Seeing I have 
rejected systems, commentaries and apologies, you would demand that I unfold 
all the original sources of religion from the beautiful fictions of the Greeks 
to the sacred scriptures of the Christians. Should I not find everywhere the 
nature of the Gods, and the will of the Gods? Is not that man everywhere accounted 
holy and blessed who knows the former, and does the latter?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p15">But that is just what I have 
already said. Religion never appears quite pure. Its outward form is ever determined 
by something else. Our task first is to exhibit its true nature, and not to 
assume off-hand, as you seem to do, that the outward form and the true nature 
are the same. Does the material world present you with any element in its original 
purity as a spontaneous product of nature? Must you, therefore, as you have 
done in the intellectual world, take very gross things for simple? It is the 
one ceaseless aim of all analysis to present something really simple. So also 
it is in spiritual things. You can only obtain what is original by producing 
it, as it were, by a second, an artificial creation in yourselves, and even 
then it is but for the moment of its production. Pray come to an understanding 
on the point, for you shall be ceaselessly reminded of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p16">But let us go on to the sources 
and original writings of religion. To attach them to your sciences of resistance 
and of action, of nature and of spirit is an unavoidable necessity, because 
they are the sources of your terminology. Furthermore the best preparation for 
awaking consciousness for your own higher subject is to study what has already 
been more or less scientifically thought. The deepest and highest in a work 
is not always either first or last. Did you but know how to read between the 
lines! All sacred writings are like these modest books which were formerly in 
use in our modest Fatherland. Under <pb n="34" id="iii.ii-Page_34" />a paltry heading they treated 
weighty matters, and, offering but few explanations, aimed at the most profound 
inquiry. Similarly, the sacred writings include metaphysical and moral conceptions. 
Except where they are more directly poetic, this seems the beginning and the 
end. But of you it is expected that, seeing through the appearance, you will 
recognize the real intent. It is as when nature gives precious metals alloyed 
with baser substances, and our skill knows how to discover them and restore 
them to their refulgent splendour. The sacred writings were not for perfect 
believers alone, but rather for children in belief, for novices, for those who 
are standing at the entrance and would be invited in, and how could they go 
to work except as I am now doing with you? They had to accept what was granted. 
In it they had to find the means for stimulating the new sense they would awake, 
by giving a severe concentration and lofty temper to the mind. Can you not recognize, 
even in the way these moral and metaphysical conceptions are treated, in the 
creative, poetic impulse, though it necessarily works in a poor and thankless 
speech, an endeavour to break through from a lower region to a higher? As you 
can easily see, a communication of this sort could be nothing other than poetical 
or rhetorical. Akin to the rhetorical is the dialectic, and what method has 
from of old been more brilliantly or more successfully employed in revealing 
the higher nature, not only of knowledge, but of the deeper feelings? But if 
the vehicle alone satisfies, this end will not be reached. Wherefore, as it 
has become so common to seek metaphysics and ethics chiefly, in the sacred writings, 
and to appraise them accordingly, it seems time to approach the matter from 
the other end, and to begin with the clear cut distinction between our faith 
and your ethics and metaphysics, between our piety and what you call morality. 
This is what I would attain by this digression. I wished to throw some light 
on the conception that is dominant among you. That being done, I now return.</p><pb n="35" id="iii.ii-Page_35" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p17">In order to make quite clear 
to you what is the original and characteristic possession of religion, it resigns, 
at once, all claims on anything that belongs either to science or morality. 
Whether it has been borrowed or bestowed it is now returned. What then does 
your science of being, your natural science, all your theoretical philosophy, 
in so far as it has to do with the actual world, have for its aim? To know things, 
I suppose, as they really are; to show the peculiar relations by which each 
is what it is; to determine for each its place in the Whole, and to distinguish 
it rightly from all else; to present the whole real world in its mutually conditioned 
necessity; and to exhibit the oneness of all phenomena with their eternal laws. 
This is truly beautiful and excellent, and I am not disposed to depreciate. 
Rather, if this description of mine, so slightly sketched, does not suffice, 
I will grant the highest and most exhaustive you are able to give.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p18">And yet, however high you go; 
though you pass from the laws to the Universal Lawgiver, in whom is the unity 
of all things; though you allege that nature cannot be comprehended without 
God, I would still maintain that religion has nothing to do with this knowledge, 
and that, quite apart from it, its nature can be known. Quantity of knowledge 
is not quantity of piety. Piety can gloriously display itself, both with originality 
and individuality, in those to whom this kind of knowledge is not original. 
They may only know it as everybody does, as isolated results known in connection 
with other things. The pious man must, in a sense, be a wise man, but he will 
readily admit, even though you somewhat proudly look down upon him, that, in 
so far as he is pious, he does not hold his knowledge in the same way as you.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p19">Let me interpret in clear words 
what most pious persons only guess at and never know how to express. Were you 
to set God as the apex of your science as the foundation of all knowing as well 
as of all knowledge, they would accord praise and honour, but it would not be 
their way of having and knowing God. From their way, <pb n="36" id="iii.ii-Page_36" />as they would readily grant, 
and as is easy enough to see, knowledge and science do not proceed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p20">It is true that religion is 
essentially contemplative. You would never call anyone pious who went about 
in impervious stupidity, whose sense is not open for the life of the world. 
But this contemplation is not turned, as your knowledge of nature is, to the 
existence of a finite thing, combined with and opposed to another finite thing. 
It has not even, like your knowledge of God—if for once I might use an old expression—to 
do with the nature of the first cause, in itself and in its relation to every 
other cause and operation. The contemplation of the pious is the immediate consciousness 
of the universal existence of all finite things, in and through the Infinite, 
and of all temporal things in and through the Eternal. Religion is to seek this 
and find it in all that lives and moves, in all growth and change, in all doing 
and suffering. It is to have life and to know life in immediate feeling, only 
as such an existence in the Infinite and Eternal. Where this is found religion 
is satisfied, where it hides itself there is for her unrest and anguish, extremity 
and death. Wherefore it is a life in the infinite nature of the Whole, in the 
One and in the All, in God, having and possessing all things in God, and God 
in all. Yet religion is not knowledge and science, either of the world or of 
God. Without being knowledge, it recognizes knowledge and science. In itself 
it is an affection, a revelation of the Infinite in the finite, God being seen 
in it and it in God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p21">Similarly, what is the object 
of your ethics, of your science of action? Does it not seek to distinguish precisely 
each part of human doing and producing, and at the same time to combine them 
into a whole, according to actual relations? But the pious man confesses that, 
as pious, he knows nothing about it. He does, indeed, contemplate human action, 
but it is not the kind of contemplation from which an ethical system takes its 
rise. Only one thing he <pb n="37" id="iii.ii-Page_37" />seeks out and detects, action 
from God, God’s activity among men. If your ethics are right, and his piety 
as well, he will not, it is true, acknowledge any action as excellent which 
is not embraced in your system. But to know and to construct this system is 
your business, ye learned, not his. If you will not believe, regard the case 
of women. You ascribe to them religion, not only as an adornment, but you demand 
of them the finest feeling for distinguishing the things that excel: do you 
equally expect them to know your ethics as a science?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p22">It is the same, let me say at 
once, with action itself. The artist fashions what is given him to fashion, 
by virtue of his special talent. These talents are so different that the one 
he possesses another lacks; unless someone, against heaven’s will, would possess 
all. But when anyone is praised to you as pious, you are not accustomed to ask 
which of these gifts dwell in him by virtue of his piety. The citizen—taking 
the word in the sense of the ancients not in its present meagre significance—regulates, 
leads, and influences in virtue of his morality. But this is something different 
from piety. Piety has also a passive side. While morality always shows itself 
as manipulating, as self-controlling, piety appears as a surrender, a submission 
to be moved by the Whole that stands over against man. Morality depends, therefore, 
entirely on the consciousness of freedom, within the sphere of which all that 
it produces falls. Piety, on the contrary, is not at all bound to this side 
of life. In the opposite sphere of necessity, where there is no properly individual 
action, it is quite as active. Wherefore the two are different. Piety does, 
indeed, linger with satisfaction on every action that is from God, and every 
activity that reveals the Infinite in the finite, and yet it is not itself this 
activity. Only by keeping quite outside the range both of science and of practice 
can it maintain its proper sphere and character. Only when piety takes its place 
alongside of science and practice, as a necessary, <pb n="38" id="iii.ii-Page_38" />an indispensable third, as their natural counterpart, 
not less in worth and spendour than either, will the common field be altogether 
occupied and human nature on this side complete.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p23">But pray understand me fairly. 
I do not mean that one could exist without the other, that, for example, a man 
might have religion and be pious, and at the same time be immoral. That is impossible. 
But, in my opinion, it is just as impossible to be moral or scientific without 
being religious. But have I not said that religion can be had without science? 
Wherefore, I have myself begun the separation. But remember, I only said piety 
is not the measure of science. Just as one cannot be truly scientific without 
being pious, the pious man may not know at all, but he cannot know falsely. 
His proper nature is not of that subordinate kind, which, according to the old 
adage that like is only known to like, knows nothing except semblance of reality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p24">His nature is reality which 
knows reality, and where it encounters nothing it does not suppose it sees something. 
And what a precious jewel of science, in my view, is ignorance for those who 
are captive to semblance. If you have not learned it from my Speeches or discovered 
it for yourselves, go and learn it from your Socrates. Grant me consistency 
at least. With ignorance your knowledge will ever be mixed, but the true and 
proper opposite of knowledge is presumption of knowledge. By piety this presumption 
is most certainly removed, for with it piety cannot exist.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p25">Such a separation of knowledge 
and piety, and of action and piety, do not accuse me of making. You are only 
ascribing to me, without my deserving it, your own view and the very confusion, 
as common as it is unavoidable, which it has been my chief endeavour to show 
you in the mirror of my Speech. Just because you do not acknowledge religion 
as the third, knowledge and action are so much apart that you can discover no 
unity, but believe <pb n="39" id="iii.ii-Page_39" />that right knowing can be had 
without right acting, and <i>vice versa. </i>I hold that is it only in contemplation 
that there is division. There, where it is necessary, you despise it, and instead 
transfer it to life, as if in life itself objects could be found independent 
one of the other. Consequently you have no living insight into any of these 
activities. Each is for you a part, a fragment. Because you do not deal with 
life in a living way, your conception bears the stamp of perishableness, and 
is altogether meagre. True science is complete vision; true practice is culture 
and art self-produced; true religion is sense and taste for the Infinite. To 
wish to have true science or true practice without religion, or, to imagine 
it is possessed, is obstinate, arrogant delusion, and culpable error. It issues 
from the unholy sense that would rather have a show of possession by cowardly 
purloining than have secure possession by demanding and waiting. What can man 
accomplish that is worth speaking of, either in life or in art, that does not 
arise in his own self from the influence of this sense for the Infinite? Without 
it, how can anyone wish to comprehend the world scientifically, or if, in some 
distinct talent, the knowledge is thrust upon him, how should he wish to exercise 
it? What is all science, if not the existence of things in you, in your reason? 
What is all art and culture if not your existence in the things to which you 
give measure, form and order? And how can both come to life in you except in 
so far as there lives immediately in you the eternal unity of Reason and Nature, 
the universal existence of all finite things in the Infinite?<note n="9" id="iii.ii-p25.1">In 
rhetorical exposition generally, strict definitions are dispensed with, and 
descriptions are substituted. This whole speech is simply an extended description, 
mixed with criticism of other conceptions, which in my opinion are false. The 
chief points being scattered are of necessity repeated in different places, 
under different expressions. This change of expression presents different sides 
of the matter, and I find it useful even in more scientific treatment for avoiding 
the scrupulosity of too rigid a terminology. In this kind of writing it seemed 
specially appropriate. Wherefore three different expressions follow in rapid 
succession. It is said here of religion that <i>through it, the universal existence 
of all finite things in the Infinite lives immediately in us. </i>On page 39 
it stands <i>religion is sense and taste for the Infinite. </i>Sense may be 
capacity of perception or capacity of sensibility. There it is the latter. In 
the former editions, <i>sensibility and taste </i>stood not quite correctly 
for <i>sense and taste </i>for the Infinite. What I am conscious of or feel, 
must be imagined, and that is what I call the life of the object in me. But 
the Infinite, meaning not something unconditioned, but the infinity of existence 
generally, we cannot be conscious of immediately and through itself. It can 
only be through a finite object, by means of which our tendency to postulate 
and seek a world, leads us from detail and part to the All and the Whole. Hence 
sense for the Infinite and the immediate life of the finite in us as it is in 
the Infinite, are one and the same. If then, in the first expression, taste 
be now added to sense, and in the latter expression, the universal existence 
of all finite things in the Infinite be made explicit, both become essentially 
identical. Taste includes liking as well as mere faculty, and it is by this 
liking, this desire to find not merely the finite thing, but to be conscious 
through it of the Infinite, that the pious person finds that the existence of 
the finite in the Infinite is universal. There is a similar passage on page 
36. The connection shows that the expression <i>contemplation</i> is to be taken in the widest sense, not as speculation proper, but as all movement 
of the spirit withdrawn from outward activity. What, however, has struck most 
readers is that the Infinite Existence does not appear to be the Highest Being 
as cause of the World but the World itself. I do not think that God can be placed 
in such a relation as cause, and I leave you to say whether the World can be 
conceived as a true All and Whole without God. Therefore I remained satisfied 
with that expression, that I might not decide on the various ways of conceiving God and the World as together or as outside of 
one another, which did not fall to be considered here, and could only have limited 
the horizon in a hurtful manner.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p26">Wherefore, you will find every truly learned man devout 
and pious. Where you see science without religion, be sure it is transferred, 
learned up from another. It is sickly, if indeed it is not that empty appearance 
which serves necessity and is no knowledge at all. And what else do you take 
this deduction and weaving together of ideas to be, which neither live nor correspond 
to any living thing? Or in ethics, <pb n="40" id="iii.ii-Page_40" />what else is this wretched uniformity that thinks it 
can grasp the highest human life in a single dead formula? The former arises 
because there is no fundamental feeling of that living nature which everywhere 
presents variety and individuality, and the latter because the sense fails to 
give infinity to the finite by determining its nature and boundaries only from 
the Infinite. Hence the dominion of the mere notion; hence the mechanical erections 
of your systems instead of an organic structure; hence the vain juggling with 
analytical formulas, in which, whether categorical or hypothetical, life will 
not be fettered. Science is not your calling, if you despise religion and fear 
to surrender yourself to reverence and aspiration for the primordial. Either 
science must become as low as your life, or it must be separated and stand alone, 
a division that precludes success. If man is not one with the Eternal in the 
unity of intuition and feeling which is immediate, he remains, in the unity 
of consciousness which is derived, for ever apart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p27">What, then, shall become of 
the highest utterance of the speculation of our days, complete rounded idealism, 
if it do not again sink itself in this unity, if the humility of religion do 
not suggest to its pride another realism than that which it so boldly and with 
such perfect right, subordinates to itself? It annihilates the Universe, while 
it seems to aim at constructing it. It would degrade it to a mere allegory, 
to a mere phantom of the one-sided limitation of its own empty consciousness. 
Offer with me reverently a tribute to the manes of the holy, rejected Spinoza. 
The high World-Spirit pervaded him; the Infinite was his beginning and his end; 
the Universe was his only and his everlasting love. In holy innocence and in 
deep humility he beheld himself mirrored in the eternal world, and perceived 
how he also was its most worthy mirror. He was full of religion, full of the 
Holy Spirit. Wherefore, he stands there alone and unequalled; master in his 
art, yet without disciples and without citizenship, sublime above the profane 
tribe.</p>
<pb n="41" id="iii.ii-Page_41" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p28">Why should I need to show that 
the same applies to art? Because, from the same causes, you have here also a 
thousand phantoms, delusions, and mistakes. In place of all else I would point 
to another example which should be as well known to you all. I would point in 
silence—for pain that is new and deep has no words. It is that superb youth, 
who has too early fallen asleep, with whom everything his spirit touched became 
art. His whole contemplation of the world was forthwith a great poem. Though 
he had scarce more than struck the first chords, you must associate him with 
the most opulent poets, with those select spirits who are as profound as they 
are clear and vivacious. See in him the power of the enthusiasm and the caution 
of a pious spirit, and acknowledge that when the philosophers shall become religious 
and seek God like Spinoza, and the artists be pious and love Christ like Novalis, 
the great resurrection shall be celebrated for both worlds.<note n="10" id="iii.ii-p28.1">This 
passage on the departed Novalis was first inserted in the second edition. Many 
I believe will wonder at this juxtaposition, not seeing that he is like Spinoza, 
or that he holds the same conspicuous position in art as Spinoza in science. 
Without destroying the balance of the Speech, I could only suggest my reason. 
There is now another reason why I should say no more. During these fifteen years 
the attention to Spinoza, awakened by Jacobi’s writings and continued by many 
later influences, which was then somewhat marked, has relaxed. Novalis also 
has again become unknown to many. At that time, however, these examples seemed 
significant and important. Many coquetted in insipid poetry with religion, believing 
they were akin to the profound Novalis, just as there were advocates enough 
of the All in the One taken for followers of Spinoza who were equally distant 
from their original. Novalis was cried down as an enthusiastic mystic by the 
prosaic, and Spinoza as godless by the literalists. It was incumbent upon me 
to protest against this view of Spinoza, seeing I would review the whole sphere 
of piety. Something essential would have been wanting in the exposition of my 
views if I had not in some way said that the mind and heart of this great man 
seemed deeply influenced by piety, even though it were not Christian piety. 
The result might have been different, had not the Christianity of that time 
been so distorted and obscured by dry formulas and vain subtilties that the 
divine form could not be expected to win the regard of a stranger. This I said 
in the first edition, somewhat youthfully indeed, yet so that I have found nothing 
now needing to be altered, for there was no reason to believe that I ascribed 
the Holy Spirit to Spinoza in the special Christian sense of the word. As interpolation 
instead of interpretation was not then so common or so honorable as at present, 
I believed that a part of my work was well done. How was I to expect that, because 
I ascribed piety to Spinoza, I would myself be taken for a Spinozist? Yet I 
had never defended his system, and anything philosophic that was in my book 
was manifestly inconsistent with the characteristics of his views and had quite 
a different basis than the unity of substance. Even Jacobi has in his criticism 
by no means hit upon what is most characteristic. When I recovered my astonishment, 
in revising the second edition, this parallel occurred to me. As it was known 
that Novalis in some points had a tendency to Catholicism, I felt sure that, 
in praising his art, I should have his religious aberrations ascribed me as Spinozism 
had been because I praised Spinozas piety. Whether my expectation has deceived 
me I do not yet very well know.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p29">But, in order that you may understand 
what I mean by this unity and difference of religion, science and art, we shall 
endeavour to descend into the inmost sanctuary of life. There, perhaps, we may 
find ourselves agreed. There alone you discover the original relation of intuition 
and feeling from which alone this identity and difference is to be understood. 
But I must direct you to your own selves. You must apprehend a living movement. 
You must know how to listen to yourselves before your own consciousness. At 
least you must be able to reconstruct from your consciousness your own state. 
What you are to notice is the rise of your consciousness and not to reflect 
upon something already there. Your thought can only embrace what is sundered. 
Wherefore as soon as you have made any given definite activity of your soul 
an object of communication or of contemplation, you have already begun to separate. 
It is impossible, therefore, to adduce any definite example, for, as soon as 
anything is an example, what I <pb n="42" id="iii.ii-Page_42" />wish to indicate is already 
past. Only the faintest trace of the original unity could then be shown. Such 
as it is, however, I will not despise it, as a preliminary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p30">Consider how you delineate an object. Is there not both 
a stimulation and a determination by the object, at one and the same time, which 
for one particular moment forms your existence? The more definite your image, 
the more, in this way, you become the object, and the more you lose yourselves. 
But just because you can trace the growing preponderance of one side over the 
other, both must have been one and equal in the first, the original moment that 
has escaped you. Or sunk in yourselves, you find all that you formerly regarded 
as a disconnected manifold compacted now indivisibly into the one peculiar content 
of your being. Yet when you give heed, can you not see as it disappears, the 
image of an object, from whose influence, from whose magical contact this definite 
consciousness has proceeded? The more your own state sways you the paler and 
more unrecognizable your image becomes. The greater your emotion, the more you 
are absorbed in it, the more your whole nature is concerned to retain for the 
memory an imperishable trace of what is necessarily fleeting, to carry over 
to what you may engage in, its colour and impress, and so unite two moments 
into a duration, the less you observe the object that caused it. But just because 
it grows pale and vanishes, it must before have been nearer and clearer. Originally 
it must have been one and the same with your feeling. But, as was said, these 
are mere traces. Unless you will go back on the first beginning of this consciousness, 
you can scarcely understand them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p31">And suppose you cannot? Then 
say, weighing it quite generally and originally, what is every act of your life 
in itself and without distinction from other acts. What is it merely as act, 
as movement? Is it not the coming into being of something for itself, and at 
the same time in the Whole? It is an endeavour to return into <pb n="43" id="iii.ii-Page_43" />the Whole, and to exist for 
oneself at the same time. These are the links from which the whole chain is 
made. Your whole life is such an existence for self in the Whole. How now are 
you in the Whole? By your senses. And how are you for yourselves? By the unity 
of your self-consciousness, which is given chiefly in the possibility of comparing 
the varying degrees of sensation. How both can only rise together, if both together 
fashion every act of life, is easy to see. You become sense and the Whole becomes 
object. Sense and object mingle and unite, then each returns to its place, and 
the object rent from sense is a perception, and you rent from the object are 
for yourselves, a feeling. It is this earlier moment I mean, which you always 
experience yet never experience. The phenomenon of your life is just the result 
of its constant departure and return. It is scarcely in time at all, so swiftly 
it passes; it can scarcely be described, so little does it properly exist. Would 
that I could hold it fast and refer to it your commonest as well as your highest 
activities.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p32">Did I venture to compare it, 
seeing I cannot describe it, I would say it is fleeting and transparent as the 
vapour which the dew breathes on blossom and fruit, it is bashful and tender 
as a maiden’s kiss, it is holy and fruitful as a bridal embrace. Nor is it merely 
like, it is all this. It is the first contact of the universal life with an 
individual. It fills no time and fashions nothing palpable. It is the holy wedlock 
of the Universe with the incarnated Reason for a creative, productive embrace. 
It is immediate, raised above all error and misunderstanding. You lie directly 
on the bosom of the infinite world. In that moment, you are its soul. Through 
one part of your nature you feel, as your own, all its powers and its endless 
life. In that moment it is your body, you pervade, as your own, its muscles 
and members and your thinking and forecasting set its inmost nerves in motion. 
In this way every living, original movement in your life is first <pb n="44" id="iii.ii-Page_44" />received. Among the rest it 
is the source of every religious emotion. But it is not, as I said, even a moment. 
The incoming of existence to us, by this immediate union, at once stops as soon 
as it reaches consciousness. Either the intuition displays itself more vividly 
and clearly, like the figure of the vanishing mistress to the eyes of her lover; 
or feeling issues from your heart and overspreads your whole being, as the blush 
of shame and love over the face of the maiden. At length your consciousness 
is finally determined as one or other, as intuition or feeling. Then, even though 
you have not quite surrendered to this division and lost consciousness of your 
life as a unity, there remains nothing but the knowledge that they were originally 
one, that they issued simultaneously from the fundamental relation of your nature. 
Wherefore, it is in this sense true what an ancient sage has taught you, that 
all knowledge is recollection. It is recollection of what is outside of all 
time, and is therefore justly to be placed at the head of all temporal things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p33">And, as it is with intuition 
and feeling on the one hand, so it is with knowledge which includes both and 
with activity on the other. Through the constant play and mutual influence of 
these opposites, your life expands and has its place in time. Both knowledge 
and activity are a desire to be identified with the Universe through an object. 
If the power of the objects preponderates, if, as intuition or feeling, it enters 
and seeks to draw you into the circle of their existence, it is always a knowledge. 
If the preponderating power is on your side, so that you give the impress and 
reflect yourselves in the objects, it is activity in the narrower sense, external 
working. Yet it is only as you are stimulated and determined that you can communicate 
yourselves to things. In founding or establishing anything in the world you 
are only giving back what that original act of fellowship has wrought in you, 
and similarly everything the world fashions in you must be by the same act. 
One must <pb n="45" id="iii.ii-Page_45" />mutually stimulate the other. Only in an interchange 
of knowing and activity can your life consist. A peaceful existence, wherein 
one side did not stimulate the other, would not be your life. It would be that 
from which it first developed, and into which it will again disappear.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p34">There then you have the three 
things about which my Speech has so far turned,—perception, feeling and activity, 
and you now understand what I mean when I say they are not identical and yet 
are inseparable. Take what belongs to each class and consider it by itself. 
You will find that those moments in which you exercise power over things and 
impress yourselves upon them, form what you call your practical, or, in the 
narrower sense, your moral life; again the contemplative moments, be they few 
or many, in which things produce themselves in you as intuition, you will doubtless 
call your scientific life. Now can either series alone form a human life? Would 
it not be death? If each activity were not stimulated and renewed by the other, 
would it not be self-consumed? Yet they are not identical. If you would understand 
your life and speak comprehensibly of it, they must be distinguished. As it 
stands with these two in respect of one another, it must stand with the third 
in respect of both. How then are you to name this third, which is the series 
of feeling? What life will it form? The religious as I think, and as you will 
not be able to deny, when you have considered it more closely.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p35">The chief point in my Speech 
is now uttered. This is the peculiar sphere which I would assign to religion—the 
whole of it, and nothing more. Unless you grant it, you must either prefer the 
old confusion to clear analysis, or produce something else, I know not what, 
new and quite wonderful. Your feeling is piety, in so far as it expresses, in 
the manner described, the being and life common to you and to the All. Your 
feeling is piety in so far as it is the result of the operation of God in you 
by means of the operation of the world upon 
you. This series is not <pb n="46" id="iii.ii-Page_46" />made up either of perceptions 
or of objects of perception, either of works or operations or of different spheres 
of operation, but purely of sensations and the influence of all that lives and 
moves around, which accompanies them and conditions them. These feelings are 
exclusively the elements of religion, and none are excluded. There is no sensation 
that is not pious,<note n="11" id="iii.ii-p35.1">Even 
among the few who admit that religion originally is feeling stirred in the highest 
direction, there will be many to whom it will appear that I assert too much 
when I say that all healthy feelings are pious, or at least that, in order not 
to be diseased, they should be pious. Even were this granted of all social feelings, 
it must be shown how piety is to be found in all those feelings that unite men 
for a higher or even a more sensuous enjoyment of life. Yet I can retract nothing 
from the universality of the statement and in no way admit that it was a rhetorical 
hyperbole. To take one example, Protestantism can only completely and consistently 
defend the domestic and paternal relations of the clergy against the melancholy 
folly of the peculiar holiness of the celibate life, by showing that wedded 
love and all foregoing natural attraction of the sexes are not, in the nature 
of the case, absolutely inconsistent with a pious state. This only happens when 
the feeling is diseased, when there is a tendency in it to the rage of Bacchus 
or the folly of Narcissus. In accordance with this analogy I believe that the 
same could be shown of each department of feeling not inconsistent with morality. 
But, if it be inferred from this passage that, as all true human feelings belong 
to the religious sphere, all ideas and principles of every sort are foreign 
to it, the connection seems to show my meaning. Religion itself is to be rigidly 
distinguished from what merely belongs to it. Yet, even those feelings which 
are usually separated from the religious sphere, require ideas for their communication 
and representation, and principles to exhibit their due measure. But these principles 
and ideas do not belong to the feelings themselves, and it is similar with the 
dogmatic and ascetic in respect of religion, as is shown more fully further 
on.</note> except it indicate 
some diseased and impaired state of the life, the influence of which will not 
be confined to religion. Wherefore, it follows that ideas and principles are 
all foreign to religion. This truth we here come upon for the second time. If 
ideas and principles are to be anything, they must belong to knowledge which 
is a different department of life from religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p36">Now that we have some ground beneath us, we are in a 
better position to inquire about the source of this confusion. May there not 
be some reason for this constant connection of principles and ideas with religion? 
In the same way is there not a cause for the connection of action with religion? 
Without such an inquiry it would be vain to proceed farther. The misunderstanding 
would be confirmed, for you would change what I say into ideas and begin seeking 
for principles in them. Whether you will follow my exposition, who can tell? 
What now is to hinder that each of the functions of life just indicated should 
not be an object for the others? Or does it not rather manifestly belong to 
their inner unity and equality that they should in this manner strive to pass 
over into one another? So at least it seems to me. Thus, as a feeling person, 
you can become an object to yourself and you can contemplate your own feeling. 
Nay, you can, as a feeling person, become an object for yourself to operate 
upon and more and more to impress your deepest nature upon. Would you now call 
the general description of the nature of your feelings that is the product of 
this contemplation a principle, and the description of each feeling, an idea, 
you are certainly free to do so. And if you call them religious principles and 
ideas, you are not in error. But do not <pb n="47" id="iii.ii-Page_47" />forget that this is scientific treatment of religion, 
knowledge about it, and not religion itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p37">Nor can the description be equal 
to the thing described. The feeling may dwell in many sound and strong, as for 
example in almost all women, without ever having been specially a matter of 
contemplation. Nor may you say religion is lacking, but only knowledge about 
religion. Furthermore, do not forget what we have already established, that 
this contemplation presupposes the original activity. It depends entirely upon 
it. If the ideas and principles are not from reflection on a man’s own feeling, 
they must be learned by rote and utterly void. Make sure of this, that no man 
is pious, however perfectly he understands these principles and conceptions, 
however much he believes he possesses them in clearest consciousness, who cannot 
show that they have originated in himself and, being the outcome of his own 
feeling, are peculiar to himself. Do not present him to me as pious, for he 
is not. His soul is barren in religious matters, and his ideas are merely supposititious 
children which he has adopted, in the secret feeling of his own weakness. As 
for those who parade religion and make a boast of it, I always characterize 
them as unholy and removed from all divine life. One has conceptions of the 
ordering of the world and formulas to express them, the other has prescriptions 
whereby to order himself and inner experiences to authenticate them. The one 
weaves his formulas into a system of faith, and the other spins out of his prescriptions 
a scheme of salvation. It being observed that neither has any proper standing 
ground without feeling, strife ensues as to how many conceptions and declarations, 
how many precepts and exercises, how many emotions and sensations must be accepted 
in order to conglomerate a sound religion that shall be neither specially cold 
nor enthusiastic, dry nor shallow. O fools, and slow of heart! They do not know 
that all this is mere analysis of the religious sense, which they must have 
made for themselves, if it is to have any meaning.</p>
<pb n="48" id="iii.ii-Page_48" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p38">But if they are not conscious 
of having anything to analyze, whence have they those ideas and rules? They 
have memory and imitation, but that they have religion do not believe. They 
have no ideas of their own from which formulas might be known, so they must 
learn them by rote, and the feelings which they would have accompanying them 
are copies, and like all copies, are apt to become caricatures. And out of this 
dead, corrupt, second-hand stuff, a religion is to be concocted! The members 
and juices of an organized body can be dissected; but take these elements now 
and mix them and treat them in every possible way; and will you be able to make 
heart’s blood of them? Once dead, can it ever again move in a living body? Such 
restoration of the products of living nature out of its component parts, once 
divided, passes all human skill, and, just as little, would you succeed with 
religion, however completely the various kindred elements be given from without. 
From within, in their original, characteristic form, the emotions of piety must 
issue. They must be indubitably your own feelings, and not mere stale descriptions 
of the feelings of others, which could at best issue in a wretched imitation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p39">Now the religious ideas which 
form those systems can and ought to be nothing else than such a description, 
for religion cannot and will not originate in the pure impulse to know. What 
we feel and are conscious of in religious emotions is not the nature of things, 
but their operation upon us. What you may know or believe about the nature of 
things is far beneath the sphere of religion. The Universe is ceaselessly active 
and at every moment is revealing itself to us. Every form it has produced, everything 
to which, from the fulness of its life, it has given a separate existence, every 
occurrence scattered from its fertile bosom is an operation of the Universe 
upon us. Now religion is to take up into our lives and to submit to be swayed 
by them, each of these influences and their consequent emotions, not by themselves <pb n="49" id="iii.ii-Page_49" />but as a part of the Whole, 
not as limited and in opposition to other things, but as an exhibition of the 
Infinite in our life.<note n="12" id="iii.ii-p39.1">For 
understanding my whole view I could desire nothing better than that, my readers 
should compare these Speeches with my “Christliche Glaubenslehre.” In 
form they are very different and their points of departure lie far apart, yet 
in matter they are quite parallel. But to provide the Speeches for this purpose 
with a complete commentary was impossible, and I must content myself with single 
references to such passages as seem to me capable of appearing contrary or at 
least of lacking agreement. Thus every one perhaps might not find the description 
here given of an action of things upon us underlying all religions emotions, 
in agreement with the declaration which goes through the whole “Glaubenalehre,” that the essence of the religious emotions consists in the feeling of an absolute dependence. The matter stands 
thus. Even there it is admitted that we cannot really have this feeling except 
it is occasioned by the action of single things. But if the single things are 
in their action only single, the sole result is definiteness of the sensuous 
self-consciousness. In the “Glaubenslehre,” likewise this is postulated as the 
substratum of religious emotion. Yet, let the single thing be great or small, 
our single life reacts against it, and there can be no feeling of dependence 
except fortuitously in so far as the reaction is not equal to the action. If, 
however, the single thing does not work upon us as a single thing, but as part 
of the Whole, it will be, in acting upon us, an opening for the Whole. This 
result will depend entirely on the mood and attitude of the mind. But then our 
reaction will appear to us determined by the same cause and in the same way 
as the action, and being over against the Universe, our state must be the feeling 
of entire dependence. And this also shows that however we exhibit the World 
and God they cannot be divided. We do not feel ourselves dependent on the Whole 
in so far as it is an aggregate of mutually conditioned parts of which we ourselves 
are one, but only in so far as underneath this coherence there is a unity conditioning 
all things and conditioning our relations to the other parts of the Whole. Only 
on this condition can the single thing be, as it is here put, an exhibition 
of the Infinite, being so comprehended that its opposition to all else entirely 
vanishes.</note> Anything beyond 
this, any effort to penetrate into the nature and substance of things is no 
longer religion, but seeks to be a science of some sort.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p40">On the other hand, to take what 
are meant as descriptions of our feelings for a science of the object, in some 
way the revealed product of religion, or to regard it as science and religion 
at the same time, necessarily leads to mysticism and vain mythology. For example, 
it was religion when the Ancients, abolishing the limitations of time and space, 
regarded every special form of life throughout the whole world as the work and 
as the kingdom of a being who in this sphere was omnipresent and omnipotent, 
because one peculiar way in which the Universe operates was present as a definite 
feeling, and they described it after this fashion. It was religion when they 
assigned a peculiar name and built a temple to the god to whom they ascribed 
any helpful occurrence whereby in an obvious, if accidental, way, the laws of 
the world were revealed, because they had comprehended something as a deed of 
the Universe, and after their own fashion set forth its connection and peculiar 
character. It was religion when they rose above the rude iron age, full of flaws 
and inequalities, and sought again the golden age on Olympus in the joyous life 
of the gods, because beyond all change and all apparent evil that results only 
from the strife of finite forms, they felt the ever-stirring, living and serene 
activity of the World and the World-Spirit. But when they drew up marvellous 
and complex genealogies of the gods, or when a later faith produced a long series 
of emanations and procreations, it was not religion. Even though these things 
may have their source in a religious presentation of the relation of the human 
and the divine, of the imperfect and the perfect, they were, in themselves, 
vain mythology, and, in respect of science, ruinous mysticism. The sum total 
of religion is to feel <pb n="50" id="iii.ii-Page_50" />that, in its highest unity, 
all that moves us in feeling is one; to feel that aught single and particular 
is only possible by means of this unity; to feel, that is to say, that our being 
and living is a being and living in and through God. But it is not necessary 
that the Deity should be presented as also one distinct object. To many this 
view is necessary, and to all it is welcome, yet it is always hazardous and 
fruitful in difficulties. It is not easy to avoid the appearance of making Him 
susceptible of suffering like other objects. It is only one way of characterizing 
God, and, from the difficulties of it, common speech will probably never rid 
itself. But to treat this objective conception of God just as if it were a perception, 
as if apart from His operation upon us through the world the existence of God 
before the world, and outside of the world, though for the world, were either 
by or in religion exhibited as science is, so far as religion is concerned, 
vain mythology.<note n="13" id="iii.ii-p40.1">By
<i>mythology</i> I understand in general a purely ideal subject enunciated 
in historical form. Exactly in accordance with the analogy of Polytheistic Mythology, 
it seems to me that we have a Monotheistic and a Christian. For this a dialogue 
of divine persons, such as is found in Klopstock’s poems and elsewhere, is not 
necessary. It is found in more rigid didactic form when something is represented 
as happening in the Divine Being, as divine resolves made in respect of something 
that has happened in the world, or again to modify former resolves, not to speak 
of the special divine resolves that give reality to the idea that prayer is 
heard. The representations of many divine attributes also have this historical 
form and are therefore mythological. The divine pity for example, as the idea 
is mostly understood, is only something when the divine will that lightens the 
evil is separated from the will that ordained it. Are both regarded as one, 
then one cannot limit the other, but the divine will that decrees the evil, 
decrees it only in a definite measure, and the idea of pity is out of place. 
Similarly, in the idea of the veracity of God, promise and fulfilment 
are separated, and both together exhibit a historical transaction. But when 
the activity that promises, is regarded as the same that accomplishes the fulfilment, 
the conception of divine veracity is something only in so far as many divine 
activities are linked or not to one expression of them. In this distinction 
also a history is told, but if the activity that brings to pass and its expression 
are regarded in general as one, there is hardly place for a special idea of 
the divine veracity. The same may be shown in other things. By applying this 
name to them I in nowise blame these representations. Rather I acknowledge them 
as indispensable, for otherwise the subject could not be spoken of in such a 
way that any distinction could be drawn between the more correct and less correct. 
Even in more scientific presentations of religion, the use of such mythology 
has no danger, for there it is always incumbent to think away the historical 
and the time form generally. In the sphere of religious poetry and oratory also 
it is indispensable. There we have only to do with the like-minded, and for 
them the chief worth of those presentations is that by them they communicate 
and realize their own religious moods. They naturally at once adjust the defective 
expression. But I blame it as vain mythology when this, that is only a help 
in need, is regarded as exact knowledge, and treated as the essence of religion.</note> What is only a help 
for presentation is treated as a reality. It is a misunderstanding very easily 
made, but it is quite outside the peculiar territory of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p41">From all this you will at once 
perceive bow the question, whether religion is a system or not, is to be treated. 
It admits of an entire negative, and also of a direct affirmative, in a way 
that perhaps you scarce expected. Religion is certainly a system, if you mean 
that it is formed according to an inward and necessary connection. That the 
religious sense of one person is moved in one way, and that of another in another 
is not pure accident, as if the emotions formed no whole, as if any emotions 
might be caused in the same individual by the same object. Whatever occurs anywhere, 
whether among many or few as a peculiar and distinct kind of feeling is in itself 
complete, and by its nature necessary. What you find as religious emotions among 
Turks or Indians, cannot equally appear among Christians. The essential oneness 
of religiousness spreads itself out in a great variety of provinces, and again, 
in each <pb n="51" id="iii.ii-Page_51" />province it contracts itself, 
and the narrower and smaller the province there is necessarily more excluded 
as incompatible and more included as characteristic. Christianity, for example, 
is a whole in itself, but so is any of the divisions that may at any time have 
appeared in it, down to Protestantism and Catholicism in modern times. Finally, 
the piety of each individual, whereby he is rooted in the greater unity, is 
a whole by itself. It is a rounded whole, based on his peculiarity, on what 
you call his character, of which it forms one side. Religion thus fashions itself 
with endless variety, down even to the single personality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p42">Each form again is a whole and capable of an endless 
number of characteristic manifestations. You would not have individuals issue 
from the Whole in a finite way, each being at a definite distance from the other, 
so that one might be determined, construed and numbered from the others, and 
its characteristics be accurately determined in a conception? Were I to compare 
religion in this respect with anything it would be with music, which indeed 
is otherwise closely connected with it. Music is one great whole; it is a special, 
a self-contained revelation of the world. Yet the music of each people is a 
whole by itself, which again is divided into different characteristic forms, 
till we come to the genius and style of the individual. Each actual instance 
of this inner revelation in the individual contains all these unities. Yet while 
nothing is possible for a musician, except in and through the unity of the music 
of his people, and the unity of music generally, he presents it in the charm 
of sound with all the pleasure and joyousness of boundless caprice, according 
as his life stirs in him, and the world influences him. In the same way, despite 
the necessary elements in its structure, religion is, in its individual manifestations 
whereby it displays itself immediately in life, from nothing farther removed 
than from all semblance of compulsion or limitation. In life, the necessary 
element is taken up, taken up into freedom. Each emotion appears as <pb n="52" id="iii.ii-Page_52" />the free self-determination of this very disposition, 
and mirrors one passing moment of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p43">It would be impious to demand 
here something held in constraint, something limited and determined from without. 
If anything of this kind lies in your conception of system then you must set 
it quite aside. A system of perceptions and feelings you may yourselves see 
to be somewhat marvellous. Suppose now you feel something. Is there not at the 
same time an accompanying feeling or thought—make your own choice—that you would 
have to feel in accordance with this feeling, and not otherwise were but this 
or that object, which does not now move you, to be present? But for this immediate 
association your feeling would be at an end, and a cold calculating and refining 
would take its place. Wherefore it is plainly an error to assert that it belongs 
to religion, to be conscious of the connection of its separate manifestations, 
not only to have it within, and to develope it from within, but to see it described 
and to comprehend it from without, and it is presumption to consider that, without 
it, piety is poverty-stricken. The truly pious are not disturbed in the simplicity 
of their way, for they give little heed to all the so-called religious systems 
that have been erected in consequence of this view.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p44">Poor enough they are too, far 
inferior to the theories about music, defective though they be. Among those 
systematizers there is less than anywhere, a devout watching and listening to 
discover in their own hearts what they are to describe. They would rather reckon 
with symbols, and complete a designation which is about as accidental as the 
designation of the stars. It is purely arbitrary and never sufficient, for something 
new that should be included, is always being discovered, and a system, anything 
permanent and secure, anything corresponding to nature, and not the result of 
caprice and tradition, is not to be found in it. The designation, let the forms 
of religion be ever so inward and self-dependent, must be from without. Thousands <pb n="53" id="iii.ii-Page_53" />might be moved religiously in 
the same way, and yet each, led, not so much by disposition, as by external 
circumstances, might designate his feeling by different symbols.<note n="14" id="iii.ii-p44.1">If 
here the system of marks or attributes which in its completest form composes 
the theological outline is represented rather as being determined by outward 
circumstances than as coming forth of itself from the religious capacity, the 
oft-repeated assertion, so contemptuous of all historical sense, that the religious 
movements which in Christianity have determined a great body of the most important 
ideas, were merely accidental and the fruit of entirely alien interests, is 
not to be made. I only wished to recall what is also expounded in my “Kurze Darstellung” and in the Introduction to the “Glaubenslehre,” that the formation 
of the idea depends here, as elsewhere, on the dominating language, the degree, 
manner, and quality of its scientific development embracing of course the manner 
and quality of the philosophizing. But in respect of religion in and for itself, 
these are only external circumstances. Apart from the universal, divine connection 
of all things, we can say, for example, that if Christianity had had a great 
and preponderating Eastern extension, the Hellenic and Western being, on the 
contrary, kept back, without being essentially different, it might have been 
contained in another type of doctrines.</note> 
Furthermore, those systematizers are less anxious to present the details of 
religion than to subordinate them one to the other, and to deduce them from 
a higher. Nothing is of less importance to religion, for it knows nothing of 
deducing and connecting. There is no single fact in it that can be called original 
and chief. Its facts are one and all immediate. Without dependence on any other, 
each exists for itself. True, a special type of religion is constituted by one 
definite kind and manner of feeling, but it is mere perversion to call it a 
principle, and to treat it as if the rest could be deduced from it. This distinct 
form of a religion is found, in the same way, in every single element of religion. 
Each expression of feeling bears on it immediately this peculiar impress. It 
cannot show itself without it, nor be comprehended without it. Everything is 
to be found immediately, and not proved from something else. Generals, which 
include particulars, combination and connection belong to another sphere, if 
they rest on reality, or they are merely a work of phantasy and caprice. Every 
man may have his own regulation and his own rubrics. What is essential can neither 
gain nor lose thereby. Consequently, the man who truly knows the nature of his 
religion, will give a very subordinate place to all apparent connection of details, 
and will not sacrifice the smallest for the sake of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p45">By taking the opposite course, the marvellous thought has 
arisen of a universality of one religion, of one single form which is true, 
and in respect of which all others are false. Were it not that misunderstanding 
must be guarded against, I would say that it is only by such deducing and connecting, 
that such a comparison as true and false, which is not peculiarly appropriate 
to religion, has ever been reached. It only applies where we have to <pb n="54" id="iii.ii-Page_54" />do with ideas. Elsewhere the negative laws of your logic 
are not in place. All is immediately true in religion, for except immediately 
how could anything arise? But that only is immediate which has not yet passed 
through the stage of idea, but has grown up purely in the feeling. All that 
is religious is good, for it is only religious as it expresses a common higher 
life. But the whole circumference of religion is infinite, and is not to be 
comprehended under one form, but only under the sum total of all forms.<note n="15" id="iii.ii-p45.1">
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p46">This passage also might occasion various misconceptions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p47">First, in respect of the opposition between true 
and false religion, I refer to my “Glaubenslehre,” §§ 7 and 8 (2nd edit.). It 
is there treated fully, and I would simply add that, in religion, error only 
exists by truth and not merely so, but it can be said that every man’s religion 
is his highest truth, Error therein would not only be error, it would 
be hypocrisy. In religion then everything is immediately true, as nothing is 
expressed at any moment of it, except the state of mind of the religious person. 
Similarly, all types of religious association are good, for the best in the 
existence of each man must be stored up in them. But how little this prejudices 
the superiority of one type of faith to another is in part plainly stated and 
in part easy to infer. One may be the utterance of a superior state of mind, 
or there may be in the religious communion a higher spiritual power and love. 
Furthermore, the rejection here of the thought of the universality of any one 
religion and the assertion that only in the sum of all religions is the whole 
extent of this bias of the mind comprehended, in no way expresses a doubt that 
Christianity will be able to extend itself over the whole human race, though 
perhaps among many races, this greatest of all religions may suffer important 
changes. Just as little did this passage express a wish that other religions 
should always continue alongside of Christianity. The influence of Judaism and 
Hellenic Heathenism on Christianity was through a long period visible in hostile, 
raging commotions. Thus both still appear in Christianity, and therefore in 
the history of Christianity have a place. The same thing would happen if Christianity 
should annex the territory of all existing great religions. Consequently the 
religious sphere would not be enclosed in narrower borders, but all religions 
would in a historical way be visible in Christianity. From the connection again 
it is clear that I only deny that a religion is universally true in the sense 
that everything that exists or has existed outside of it, is not to be called 
religion at all. Similarly, what follows is to be understood, about every truly 
pious person willingly acknowledging that to other types of religion much belongs 
for which the sense fails him. Even if Christianity had supplanted all other 
religions, he would not have a sense for all that would thereby be historically 
mirrored in Christianity, for just as little then as now would the Christianity 
of all Christian people be quite the same. And if no one has an adequate sense 
for all that is Christian, there can be none with the sense for all there is 
in other religions that may be the germ of some future Christian peculiarity.</p></note> 
It is infinite, not merely because any single religious organization has a limited 
horizon, and, not being able to embrace all, cannot believe that there is nothing 
beyond; but more particularly, because everyone is a person by himself, and 
is only to be moved in his own way, so that for everyone the elements of religion 
have most characteristic differences. Religion is infinite, not only because 
something new is ever being produced in time, by the endless relations both 
active and passive between different minds and the same limited matter; not 
only because the capacity for religion is never perfected, but is ever being 
developed anew, is ever being more beautifully reproduced, is ever entering 
deeper into the nature of man; but religion is infinite on all sides. As the 
knowledge of its eternal truth and infallibility accompanies knowledge, the 
consciousness of this infinity accompanies religion. It is the very feeling 
of religion, and must therefore accompany everyone that really has religion. 
He must be conscious that his religion is only part of the whole; that about 
the same circumstances there may be views and sentiments quite different from 
his, yet just as pious; and that there may be perceptions and feelings belonging 
to other modifications of religion, for which the sense may entirely fail him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p48">You see how immediately this 
beautiful modesty, this friendly, attractive forbearance springs from the nature 
of religion. How unjustly, therefore, do you reproach religion with loving persecution, 
with being malignant, <pb n="55" id="iii.ii-Page_55" />with overturning society, and 
making blood flow like water. Blame those who corrupt religion, who flood it 
with an army of formulas and definitions, and seek to cast it into the fetters 
of a so-called system. What is it in religion about which men have quarrelled 
and made parties and kindled wars? About definitions, the practical sometimes, 
the theoretical always, both of which belong elsewhere. Philosophy, indeed, 
seeks to bring those who would know to a common knowledge. Yet even philosophy 
leaves room for variety, and the more readily the better it understands itself. 
But religion does not, even once, desire to bring those who believe and feel 
to one belief and one feeling. Its endeavour is to open in those who are not 
yet capable of religious emotions, the sense for the unity of the original source 
of life. But just because each seer is a new priest, a new mediator, a new organ, 
he flees with repugnance the bald uniformity which would again destroy this 
divine abundance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p49">This miserable love of system<note n="16" id="iii.ii-p49.1">There are still Christian divines who reject the whole purpose of Christian dogmatics, and there was a far greater 
number when this passage was first written. They believe that Christianity would 
have been a healthier development and would have shown a freer, fairer form 
if no one had ever thought of presenting the Christian conceptions in a finished 
connection. Hence they labour to prune it, to abolish it, as much as possible, 
and to have it acknowledged as merely a collection of monographs, as an accidental 
aggregate of single theses of very unequal value. Their good intentions I do 
not question, but even then, I was far removed from agreeing with them. It would 
be a grave misunderstanding to believe that this invective against the mania 
for system makes light of the endeavour to present the Christian faith in the 
closest possible connection. The mania for system is merely a morbid degeneration 
of this praiseworthy and wholesome endeavour. That systematic treatment of religious 
conceptions is the best which, on the one side, does not take the conception 
and the idea for original and constitutive, and on the other, that the living 
mobility of the letter be secured, that it may not die and the spirit be drawn 
to death with it. Within the great conformity characteristic difference is not 
only to be endured, it is to be assigned its place. If this were to be taken 
for the chief aim in my presentation of the Christian faith, I would fain believe 
that I am in perfect agreement with myself.</note> 
rejects what is strange, often without any patient examination of its claims, 
because, were it to receive its place, the closed ranks would be destroyed, 
and the beautiful coherence disturbed. There is the seat of the art and love 
of strife. War must be carried on, and persecution, for by thus relating detail 
to finite detail, one may destroy the other, while, in its immediate relation 
to the Infinite, all stand together in their original genuine connection, all 
is one and all is true. These systematizers, therefore, have caused it all. 
Modern Rome, godless but consequent, hurls anathemas and ejects heretics.<note n="17" id="iii.ii-p49.2">
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p50">I feel that this passage gives a two-fold, grave offence. First I prefer Heathen 
Rome, on account of its boundless mixture of religious, to Christian Rome which, 
in comparison, I call godless, and that I condemn the expulsion of heretics, 
while I myself declare certain views to be heretical, and even seek to systematize 
heresy. I begin with the latter as the deeper and more important. It does not 
appear to me possible that there can be a sound dogmatic procedure without a 
formula of the character of what is Christian, by the application of which it 
would be possible, from any point of the line of cleavage, to cut off the ordinates, 
and so to describe the extent of Christian conceptions by approximation. It 
naturally follows that what lies outside of this extent, and would yet be considered 
Christian, is what has long been called in the Christian Church heretical. In 
my dogmatics I could not avoid offering such a formula, and I can only wish 
to attain my object as fully as possible. But this definition of the subject 
has nothing to do with the treatment of persons. That many, while contending 
for the defence of their own opinion, may use a heretical expression without 
meaning anything heretical, is apparent, and I have declared myself fully on 
it in the “Glaubenslehre,” § 22, 3 and note, and § 25, note.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p51">On many sides the wish has been expressed in 
the Evangelical Church to renew church discipline in a judicious manner that 
a Christian congregation may be in a position to withdraw a measure of fellowship 
from persons disproving by their lives their Christian disposition. This makes 
it specially necessary to obviate the confusion between this proceeding and 
the right to pronounce the bann on all we may choose to consider heretics. If 
heretics are not also without a Christian disposition, the Evangelical Church 
will rather acknowledge that its sole duty towards them is to maintain fellowship 
with them that, by mutual understanding, they may the sooner be led into the 
right way. If individuals or small societies employ a contrary method and, regardless 
of disposition, exclude from their fellowship all who do not agree with them 
in the same letter of doctrine, they do not act in an Evangelical spirit, but 
assume an authority our church grants to none. And now passing to the second 
point, my preference of Heathen to Christian Rome, and my statement that through 
tolerance the former was full of gods, and that through persecution of heretics, 
the latter was godless. First, the character of the expressions used shows that 
this passage bears specially the rhetorical cast of the book. What, however, 
is to be taken literally is that the dogmatizing love of system which scorns 
to assign its place to difference, but rather excludes all difference, plainly 
suppresses, as much as it can, the living knowledge of God, and changes doctrine 
into a dead letter. A rule so rigid that it condemns everything of another shade, 
crashes out productiveness. As this alone contains living knowledge of God, 
the system itself must become dead. This is the history of the Roman Catholic 
system in contrast to the Protestant. From this point of view the rise of the 
Evangelical Church was simply to rescue its own productiveness from fellowship 
with such a rule. My praise of the receptivity of ancient Rome for strange worships 
is also to be taken seriously. It involved an acknowledgment of the narrowness 
and one-sidedness of each individualized Polytheism, and the desire to free 
the religious need from the limits of political forms. Now these two things 
were not only praiseworthy in themselves, but were much more favourable to the 
spread of Christianity than heresy hunting, however well meant, could ever be 
for its establishment and preservation.</p></note> Ancient Rome, truly pious, and, in a high style religious, was hospitable to 
every god. The adherents of the dead letter which religion casts out, have filled 
the world with clamour and turmoil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p52">Seers of the Infinite have ever 
been quiet souls. They abide alone with themselves and the Infinite, or if they 
do look around them, grudge to no one who understands the <pb n="56" id="iii.ii-Page_56" />mighty word his own peculiar 
way. By means of this wide vision, this feeling of the Infinite, they are able 
to look beyond their own sphere. There is in religion such a capacity for unlimited 
manysidedness in judgment and in contemplation as is nowhere else to be found. 
I will not except even morality and philosophy, not at least so much of them 
as remains after religion is taken away. Let me appeal to your own experience. 
Does not every other object whereto man’s thinking and striving are directed, 
draw around him a narrow circle, inside of which all that is highest for him 
is enclosed, and outside of which all appears common and unworthy? The man who 
only thinks methodically, and acts from principle and design, and will accomplish 
this or that in the world, unavoidably circumscribes himself, and makes everything 
that does not forward him an object of antipathy. Only when the free impulse 
of seeing, and of living is directed towards the Infinite and goes into the 
Infinite, is the mind set in unbounded liberty. Religion alone rescues it from 
the heavy fetters of opinion and desire. For it, all that is is necessary, all 
that can be is an indispensable image of the Infinite. In this respect, it is 
all worthy of preservation and contemplation, however much, in other respects, 
and in itself, it is to be rejected. To a pious mind religion makes everything 
holy, even unholiness and commonness, whether he comprehends it or does not 
comprehend it, whether it is embraced in his system of thought, or lies outside, 
whether it agrees with his peculiar mode of acting or disagrees. Religion is 
the natural and sworn foe of all narrowmindedness, and of all onesidedness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p53">These charges, therefore, do 
not touch religion. They rest upon the confusion between religion and that knowledge 
which belongs to theology. It is a knowledge, whatever be its value, and is 
to be always distinguished from religion. Just as inapplicable are the charges 
you have made in respect of action. Something of this I have already touched 
upon, but let us take a general glance at <pb n="57" id="iii.ii-Page_57" />it in order to set it entirely 
aside, and to show you exactly what I mean. Two things must be carefully distinguished. 
In the first place, you charge religion with causing not infrequently in the 
social, civil, and moral life, improper, horrible, and even unnatural dealings. 
I will not demand proof that these actions have proceeded from pious men. I 
will grant it provisionally. But in the very utterance of your accusation, you 
separate religion and morality. Do you mean then that religion is immorality, 
or a branch of it? Scarcely, for your war against it would then be of quite 
another sort, and you would have to make success in vanquishing religion a test 
of morality. With the exception of a few who have shown themselves almost mad 
in their mistaken zeal, you have not yet taken up this position. Or do you only 
mean that piety is different from morality, indifferent in respect of it, and 
capable therefore of accidentally becoming immoral? Piety and morality can be 
considered apart, and so far they are different. As I have already admitted 
and asserted, the one is based on feeling, the other on action. But how, from 
this opposition do you come to make religion responsible for action? Would it 
not be more correct to say that such men were not moral enough, and had they 
been, they might have been quite as pious without harm? If you are seeking progress—as 
doubtless you are—where two faculties that should be equal have become unequal, 
it is not advisable to call back the one in advance. It would be better to urge 
forward the laggard.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p54">Lest you should think I am merely 
quibbling, consider that religion by itself does not urge men to activity at 
all. If you could imagine it implanted in man quite alone, it would produce 
neither these nor any other deeds. The man, according to what we have said, 
would not act, he would only feel. Wherefore, as you rightly complain, there 
have been many most religious men in whom the proper impulses
to action have been wanting, and morality 
been too <pb n="58" id="iii.ii-Page_58" />much in the background, who 
have retired from the world and have betaken themselves in solitude to idle 
contemplation. Religion, when isolated and morbid, is capable of such effects, 
but not of cruel and horrible deeds. In this way, your accusation can be turned 
into praise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p55">However different the actions 
you blame may be, they have this in common, that they all seem to issue immediately 
from one single impulse. Whether you call this special feeling religious or 
not, I am far from disagreeing with you when you so constantly blame it. Rather 
I praise you the more thorough and impartial you are. Blame also, I pray you, 
not only where the action appears bad, but still more where it has a good appearance. 
When action follows a single impulse, it falls into an undue dependence and 
is far too much under the influence of the external objects that work upon this 
one emotion. Feeling, whatever it be about, if it is not dormant, is naturally 
violent. It is a commotion, a force to which action should not be subject and 
from which it should not proceed. Quiet and discretion, the whole impress of 
our nature should give action birth and character, and this is as much required 
in common life as in politics and art. But this divergence could only come because 
the agent did not make his piety sufficiently evident. Wherefore, it would rather 
appear that, if he had been more pious he would have acted more morally. The 
whole religious life consists of two elements, that man surrender himself to 
the Universe and allow himself to be influenced by the side of it that is turned 
towards him is one part, and that he transplant this contact which is one definite 
feeling, within, and take it up into the inner unity of his life and being, 
is the other. The religious life is nothing else than the constant renewal of 
this proceeding. When, therefore, anyone is stirred, in a definite way, by the 
World, is it his piety that straightway sets him to such working and acting 
as bear the traces of commotion and disturb the pure connection of the moral 
life? Impossible.</p>
<pb n="59" id="iii.ii-Page_59" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p56">On the contrary, his piety invites 
him to enjoy what he has won, to absorb it, to combine it, to strip it of what 
is temporal and individual, that it may no more dwell in him as commotion but 
be quiet, pure and eternal. From this inner unity, action springs of its own 
accord, as a natural branch of life. As we agreed, activity is a reaction of 
feeling, but the sum of activity should only be a reaction of the sum of feeling, 
and single actions should depend on something quite different from momentary 
feeling. Only when each action is in its own connection and in its proper place, 
and not when, dependently and slavishly, it corresponds to one emotion, does 
it exhibit, in a free and characteristic way, the whole inner unity of the spirit.</p>
<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" id="iii.ii-p57">Consequently your charge does not touch religion. 
And, if you are speaking of a morbid state of it, you are speaking of what 
is quite general and is not in any way original to religion nor specially seated 
in it, and from which consequently nothing is to be concluded against religion 
in particular. Religion is of course finite, and therefore subject to imperfections, 
but it must be apparent to you that in a healthy state, man cannot be represented 
as acting from religion or being driven to action by religion, but piety and 
morality form each a series by itself and are two different functions of one 
and the same life. But while man does nothing from religion, he should do everything 
with religion. Uninterruptedly, like a sacred music, the religious feelings 
should accompany his active life.</p>
<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align:justify;text-indent:11.0pt" id="iii.ii-p58">That by this 
representation of religion I am neither deceiving you nor myself, you can easily 
see, if you observe that each feeling in proportion as it bears the character 
of piety, is disposed to withdraw itself into the heart and not break forth 
into deeds. Would not a pious person who was right deeply moved find himself 
in great perplexity, or even quite fail to understand you, if you asked him 
by what particular action he proposed to give expression and vent to his feeling? 
They are bad spirits and not good that <pb n="60" id="iii.ii-Page_60" />take possession of man, and drive him. The legions of 
angels with which the Father provided His Son, exercised no power over Him. 
They had no call to help Him in any doing or forbearing, but they poured serenity 
and calm into a soul exhausted with doing and thinking. For a little, in that 
moment when His whole power was roused for action, these friendly spirits were 
lost to His view, but again they hovered round Him in joyous throng and served 
Him. But why do I direct you to instances and speak in images ? Because by starting 
from the separation which you make between religion and morality, and following 
it closely, we have come back to their essential unity in real life. This separation 
means corruption in the one and weakness in the other; and if one is not what 
it should be, neither can be perfect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p59">There are, however, other actions 
you often speak of. The distinct purpose of them is to produce religion. Being 
of no importance for morality, they are not moral, and being of no importance 
for sense, they are not immoral, but they are nevertheless disastrous, because 
they accustom man to attach himself to what is void and to value what is worthless. 
Let them be ever so inane and meaningless, they, far too often, take the place 
of moral action or hide its absence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p60">I know what you mean. Spare 
me the long catalogue of outward disciplines, spiritual exercises, privations, 
mortifications and the rest. All these things you accuse religion of producing, 
and yet you cannot overlook the fact that the greatest heroes of religion, the 
founders and reformers of the church, have regarded them with great indifference. 
There is a difference, I admit, but I believe that, in this regard also, the 
subject I defend will justify itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p61">First of all, let us understand what we are dealing with. 
It is with action as an exercise of feeling, not with any symbolical or significant 
action meant to represent feeling. We have already seen how those dogmas and 
opinions that would join themselves more closely to <pb n="61" id="iii.ii-Page_61" />religion than is fitting, are 
only designations and descriptions of feeling. In short, they are a knowledge 
about feeling, and in no way an immediate knowledge about the operations of 
the Universe, that gave rise to the feeling. We saw also, how it necessarily 
resulted in evil, when they were put in place of the feeling, of the proper 
and original perception. Similarly this conducting and exercising of feeling 
which often turns out so vain and meaningless, is an acting at second-hand. 
Just as that knowledge made feeling an object to be contemplated and understood, 
this acting makes it an object to be operated upon and cultivated. What value 
this kind of activity may have, and whether it may not be as unreal as that 
kind of knowing, I shall not here decide, In what sense man can act upon himself 
and particularly upon his feeling is difficult to determine, and needs to be 
well weighed. Can it be the result of a personal resolve, or does it not rather 
appear to be the business of the Whole, and therefore a given product of life? 
But as I said, this does not belong here, and I would rather discuss it with 
the friends of religion than with you. So much, however, is certain, and I grant 
it fully, that few errors are so disastrous as the substitution of these disciplinary 
exercises of feeling for the original feeling itself. Only, it is plainly an 
error into which religious men could not fall.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p62">If you would recall that something 
quite similar is to be found in morality, you would perhaps at once agree with 
me. Men, as they say, lay down for themselves just such acting upon their own 
acting, just such exercisings of morals, to the end of self-improvement. It 
happens that these are sometimes put in place of direct moral action, of goodness 
and righteousness themselves, but you would not admit that it is through moral 
men. Men do all kinds of things, accepting them from one and transmitting them 
to another, though they have no meaning or value for themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p63">These actions are always, however, 
to be understood as <pb n="62" id="iii.ii-Page_62" />being done to rouse, sustain 
and direct religious feeling. Where the activity is self-produced and really 
has this meaning, it manifestly rests on the man’s own feeling. A special state 
of feeling of which the man is conscious, is presupposed, a knowledge of his 
own inner life with its weaknesses and inequalities. It presupposes an interest, 
a higher self-love directed to himself, as a morally feeling person, as an essential 
part of the spiritual world. When this love ceases, the action also must cease. 
By supplanting feeling, it abolishes itself, and such an error could only arise 
among those who are in their hearts hostile to piety.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p64">For them such exercisings of 
feeling have a special worth, as if they also had some of the hidden virtue, 
seeing they can outwardly imitate what, in others, has a deep significance. 
Consciously or unconsciously, they deceive themselves and others with the appearance 
of a higher life which they do not really have. Either it is base hypocrisy 
or wretched superstition, and I willingly expose it to your condemnation. No 
exercise of this kind is of any value, and we shall reject not only what, regarded 
by itself, is manifestly void, unnatural and perverted, but all that in this 
way arises, however specious. Severe mortifications, dull renunciation of the 
beautiful, empty phrases and usages and charities shall all be reckoned at the 
same value. Every superstition shall be alike unholy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p65">But we must never confuse it with the well-meant endeavours 
of pious souls. The difference is easy to discern. Each religious person fashions 
his own asceticism according to his need, and looks for no rule outside of himself, 
while the superstitious person and the hypocrite adhere strictly to the accepted 
and traditional, and are zealous for it, as for something universal and holy. 
This zeal is natural, for if they were expected to think out for themselves, 
their own outward discipline and exercise, their own training of the feelings, 
having regard to their own personal state, they would be in an evil case, and 
their inward poverty could be no longer hidden.</p>
<pb n="63" id="iii.ii-Page_63" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p66">The most general, almost preliminary 
truths have long delayed us. They should have been understood of themselves, 
but neither you, nor many who would at least wish to be counted among you, understood 
the relation of religion to the other branches of life. Wherefore, it was necessary 
to drain off at once the sources of the commonest misconceptions, that they 
might not afterwards retard us. This having been done to the utmost of my ability, 
we have now, I hope, firm ground beneath us. We have attached ourselves to that 
moment, which is never directly observed, but in which all the different phenomena 
of life fashion themselves together, as in the buds of some plants blossom and 
fruit are both enclosed. When, therefore, we have asked where now among all 
it produces is religion chiefly to be sought, we have found only one right and 
consistent answer. Chiefly where the living contact of man with the world fashions 
itself as feeling. These feelings are the beautiful and sweet scented flowers 
of religion, which, after the hidden activity opens, soon fall, but which the 
divine growth ever anew produces from the fulness of life. A climate of paradise 
is thus created in which no penuriousness disturbs the development, and no rude 
surrounding injures the tender lights and fine texture of its flowers. To this 
I would now conduct you, your vision having been purified and prepared.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p67">First of all, then, follow me 
to outward nature, which is to many the first and only temple of the Godhead. 
In virtue of its peculiar way of stirring the heart, it is held to be the inmost 
sanctuary of religion. At present, however, this outward nature, although it 
should be more, is little else than the outer court, for the view with which 
you next oppose me is utterly to be repudiated. The fear of the powers which 
rule in nature, which spare nothing, which threaten the life and works of man, 
is said to give the first feeling of the Infinite, or even to be the sole basis 
of religion. Surely in that case you <pb n="64" id="iii.ii-Page_64" />must admit that if piety came 
with fear it must go with fear.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p68">Let us then consider the matter. 
Manifestly the great aim of all industry spent in cultivating the earth is to 
destroy the dominion of the powers of nature over man, and to bring all fear 
of them to an end. Already a marvellous amount has been done. The lightnings 
of Zeus terrify no more since Hephaistus has prepared for us a shield against 
them; and Hestia protects what she has won from Poseidon, even against the angriest 
blows of his trident; the sons of Ares unite with those of Aesculapius to ward 
off the deadly arrows of Apollo. Man is ever learning to resist and to destroy 
one of these gods by means of the others, and is preparing soon, as conqueror 
and lord, to be but a smiling spectator at this play. Were fear then the ground 
of reverence for the powers of nature, by thus mutually destroying one another, 
they would gradually appear ordinary and common; for what man has controlled 
or attempted to control, he can measure, and what is measurable cannot stand 
in awful opposition to him as the Infinite. The objects of religion would thus 
be ever more and more unfaithful to it. But, are they? Would not these gods, 
conducting themselves towards one another as brethren and kinsfolk, and caring 
for man as the youngest son of the same Father, be just as zealously worshipped? 
If you are still capable of being filled with reverence for the great powers 
of nature, does it depend on your security or insecurity? When you stand under 
your lightning conductors, have you, perhaps, a laugh ready wherewith to mock 
the thunder? Is not nature protecting and sustaining quite as much an object 
of adoration? Or, consider it in this way. Does the great and infinite alone 
threaten man’s existence and oppose his working? Does he not also suffer from 
much that is small and paltry, which, because it cannot be definitely comprehended 
or fashioned into something great, you call accident and the accidental? Has 
this ever been made an object of religion and been <pb n="65" id="iii.ii-Page_65" />worshipped? If you have such 
a small conception of the Fate of the Ancients, you must have understood little 
of their poetic piety. Under this dread Fate the sustaining powers were 
as much embraced as the destructive. Very different from that slavish fear, 
to banish which was a credit and a virtue, was the holy reverence for Fate, 
the rejection of which, in the best and most cultured times of Antiquity, was 
accounted, among better disposed persons, absolute recklessness.<note n="18" id="iii.ii-p68.1">In the “Glaubenslehre,” also § 8, note 
1, I have declared myself against the opinion that idolatry, embracing, according 
to the somewhat perspective usage of the Holy Scriptures, all kinds of Polytheism, 
has arisen from fear. There, however, I wished to show that, in essence, the lower and the higher 
stages of religion were alike, which could not be if the former arose from fear 
and the latter did not. There I am dealing with the conception that piety generally 
has had its source in fear. Despite the somewhat variable use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p68.2">δεισιδαιμονία</span> 
the proof here given in general would 
apply to the particular instance, for it could not be said of the Greek and 
Roman Polytheists that their faith in the gods would have been extinct if, in 
the courageous use of life, they had shaken off all fear. Similarly, what is 
said there may here be applied generally, for if fear is not in some way a perversion 
of love, it can only regard its object as malevolent. Where then higher beings 
are not worshipped or rather entreated as bad, the motive cannot be fear entirely 
separated from love. Hence it remains true that in all religious from the beginning 
love is operative, and all growth towards perfection is simply a progressive 
purification of love.</note> 
Such a sacred reverence I will readily acknowledge as the first element of religion, 
but the fear you mean is not only not religion itself, it is not even preparatory 
or introductory. If it should be praised, it must be for urging men, by the 
desire to be rid of it, into earthly fellowship in the state. But piety first 
begins when it is put aside, for the aim of all religion is to love the World-Spirit<note n="19" id="iii.ii-p68.3">It 
should hardly be necessary to justify the use of the expression <i>World-Spirit</i> 
where I wish to indicate the object of pious adoration in a way that would include 
all different forms and stages of religion. In particular, I do not believe 
it can be said with justice that, by this choice of expression, I have sacrificed 
the interests of the most perfect form of religion to the inferior. On the contrary, 
I believe, not only that it is a perfectly Christian name for the Highest Being, 
but that the expression could only have arisen on Monotheistic soil, and is 
as free from Jewish Particularism as from the incompleteness of the Mohammedan 
Monotheism which I have attempted to specify in the “Glaubenslehre,” § 8, 4. 
No one will confuse it with <i>World-Soul</i>. It neither expresses reciprocal 
action between the World and the Highest Being, nor any kind of independence 
of the World from Him. I believe therefore that Christian authors are justified 
in using the term, even though it has not directly proceeded from the special 
standpoint of Christianity.</note> 
and joyfully to regard his working, and fear is not in love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p69">But that joy in Nature, which 
so many extol, is just as little truly religious. I almost hate to speak of 
their doings when they dart off into the great, glorious world to get for themselves 
little impressions: how they inspect the delicate markings and tints of flowers, 
or gaze at the magic play of colours in the glowing evening sky, and how they 
admire the songs of the birds on a beautiful country-side. They are quite full 
of admiration and transport, and will have it that no instrument could conjure 
forth these sounds and no brush attain this gloss and marking. But suppose we 
take their course and subtilize after their fashion! What is it that they do 
admire? Rear the plant in a dark cellar, and, if you are successful, you can 
rob it of all these beauties, without in the least degree altering its nature. 
Suppose the vapour above us somewhat differently disposed; instead of that splendour, 
you would have before your eyes one unpleasant grayness, and yet what you are 
contemplating would be essentially the same. Once more, try to imagine how the 
midday sun, the glare of which you cannot endure, <pb n="66" id="iii.ii-Page_66" />already, appears to the inhabitants 
of the East the glimmering twilight. Is it not manifest, then, when they have 
not the same sensation, that they have gone after a mere void appearance? But 
they do not believe in it merely as an appearance; it is for them really true. 
They are in perplexity between appearance and reality, and what is so doubtful 
cannot be a religious stimulus, and can call forth no genuine feeling. Were 
they children who, without further thinking and willing, without comparison 
and reflection, received the light and splendour, their hearts being opened 
for the world by the soul of the world, so that they are stirred to pious feeling 
by every object; or were they sages in whose clear intuition all strife between 
appearance and reality is resolved, and who, therefore, undisturbed by these 
refinements, can again be stirred like children, their joy would be a real and 
pure feeling, a living impulse, a gladly communicative contact between them 
and the world. If you understand this better way, then you can say that this 
also is a necessary and indispensable element of religion. But do not present 
me that empty affected thing that sits so loose and is but a wretched mask for 
their cold, hard refinement, as an emotion of piety. In opposing religion, do 
not ascribe to it what does not belong to it. Do not scoff, as if man entered 
most easily into this sanctuary by being debased to fear of the irrational, 
and by vain trifling with transitory show, as if piety were easiest, and most 
becoming to timid, weak, sensitive souls.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p70">The next thing to meet us in corporeal nature is its 
material boundlessness, the enormous masses which are scattered over illimitable 
space and which circulate in measureless orbits. Many hold that the exhaustion 
of the imagination, when we try to expand our diminished pictures of them to 
their natural size, is the feeling of the greatness and majesty of the Universe. 
This arithmetical amazement which, just on account of their ignorance, is easiest 
to awake in infants and ignoramuses, you are quite right in <pb n="67" id="iii.ii-Page_67" />finding somewhat childish and 
worthless. But would those who are accustomed to take this view grant us that, 
when these great orbits had not yet been calculated, when half of those worlds 
were not discovered, nay, when it was not yet known that these shining points 
were worlds, piety, lacking one essential element, was necessarily poorer? Just 
as little can they deny that, in so far as it can be conceived—and without that 
it means nothing for us—the infinity of mass and number is only finite and the 
mind can comprehend every infinity of this kind into short formulae, and reckon 
with them, as daily happens. But they would certainly not grant that anything 
of their reverence for the greatness and majesty of the Universe is lost through 
advancing education and skill. As soon, however, as we are in a position to 
compare these units, which are our measure of size and motion, with those great 
world units, this spell of number and mass must disappear. As long as this feeling 
rests on difference of mass, it is merely a feeling of personal incapacity, 
which is doubtless a religious feeling, but is not that glorious reverence, 
as exalting as it is humbling, which is the feeling of our relation to the Whole. 
Neither a world operation too great for an organization, nor anything beyond 
it from smallness, can constitute this feeling, but it must be just as strong 
when the operation is equal and conformable to our powers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p71">What moves us so wondrously 
is not the contrast between small and great, but the essence of greatness, the 
external law in virtue of which size and number in general first arose. Life 
alone can work on us in a characteristic way, and not what is captive to weight 
and in so far dead. The religious sense corresponds not to the masses in the 
outer world, but to their eternal laws. Rise to the height of seeing how these 
laws equally embrace all things, the greatest and the smallest, the world systems 
and the mote which floats in the air, and then say whether you are not conscious 
of the divine unity and the eternal immutability of the world.</p>
<pb n="68" id="iii.ii-Page_68" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p72">By the most constant repetition, 
some elements in these laws cannot escape even common perception. There is the 
order in which all movements return in the heavens and on the earth, the recognized 
coming and going of all organized forces, the perpetual trustworthiness of the 
rules of mechanics, and the eternal uniformity in the striving of plastic Nature. 
But, if it is allowable to make a comparison, this regularity gives a less great 
and lively religious feeling than the sense of law in all difference. Nor should 
this appear strange to you.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p73">Suppose you are looking at a 
fragment of a great work of art. In the separate parts of this fragment you 
perceive beautiful outlines and situations, complete and fully to be understood 
without anything besides. Would not the fragment then rather appear a work by 
itself than a part of a greater work, and would you not judge that, if the whole 
was wrought throughout in this style, it must lack breadth and boldness and 
all that suggests a great spirit? If a loftier unity is to be suspected, along 
with the general tendency to order and harmony, there must be here and there 
situations not fully explicable. Now the world is a work of which you only see 
a part. Were this part perfectly ordered and complete in itself, we could be 
conscious of the greatness of the whole only in a limited way.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p74">You see that the irregularity of the world, so often 
employed against religion, has really a greater value for religion than the 
order which is first presented to us in our study of the world and which is 
visible in a smaller part. The perturbations in the course of the stars point 
to a higher unity and a bolder combination than those we have already discovered 
in the regularity of their orbits. The anomalies, the idle sports of plastic 
Nature, compel us to see that she handles her most definite forms with free, 
nay capricious arbitrariness, with a phantasy the laws of which only a higher 
standpoint can show.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p75">Wherefore, in the religion of 
the Ancients, only inferior <pb n="69" id="iii.ii-Page_69" />divinities and ministering virgins had the oversight 
of all that recurred uniformly and had an already discovered order but the exceptions 
which were not understood, the revolutions for which there was no law, were 
the work of the father of the gods. We also have strange, dread, mysterious 
emotions, when the imagination reminds us that there is more in nature than 
we know. They are easy to distinguish from the quiet and settled consciousness 
that everything is involved in the most distant combinations of the Whole, that 
every individual thing is determined by the yet unexplored general life. This 
consciousness is produced by what we understand in Nature, but I mean those 
dim presentiments which are the same in all, even though, as is right, only 
the educated seek to elucidate them and change them into a more lively activity 
of perception. In others, being comprehended in ignorance and misunderstanding, 
they grow to a delusion which we call pure superstition, under which, however, 
there manifestly lies a pious shudder of which we shall not be ashamed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p76">Furthermore, consider how you 
are impressed by the universal opposition of life and death. The sustained, 
conquering power, whereby every living thing nourishes itself, forcefully awakes 
the dead and enters it on a new course by drawing it into its own life. On every 
side we find provision prepared for all living, not lying dead, but itself alive 
and everywhere being reproduced. With all this multitude of forms of life, and 
the enormous mass of material which each uses in turn, there is enough for all. 
Thus each completes his course and succumbs to an inward fate and not to outward 
want. What a feeling of endless fulness and superabundant riches! How are we 
impressed by a universal paternal care and a childlike confidence that without 
anxiety plays away sweet life in a full and abundant world! Consider the lilies 
of the field, they sow not, neither do they reap, yet your Heavenly Father feedeth 
them, wherefore be not anxious. This happy view, this <pb n="70" id="iii.ii-Page_70" />serene, easy mind was for one 
of the greatest heroes of religion, the fair profit of a very limited and meagre 
communion with nature. How much more should we win who have been permitted by 
a richer age to go deeper!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p77">Already we know something more of the universally distributed forces, the eternal 
laws, whereby individual things, that is things which have their souls in themselves 
apart, in a more definite boundary, in what we call bodies, are fashioned and 
destroyed. See how attraction and repulsion, everywhere and always active, determine 
everything; and how all difference and opposition are again resolved into a 
higher unity. Only in appearance, can anything finite boast itself of a separate 
existence. See how all likeness is concealed by being distributed in a thousand 
different shapes. Nothing simple is to be found, but all is skillfully connected 
and interwoven. We would see and exhort all who share in the culture of the 
age to observe, how, in this sense, the Spirit of the World reveals itself as 
visibly, as completely, in small as in great, and we would not stop with such 
a consciousness of it as might be had anywhere and from anything. Even without 
all the knowledge which has made our century glorious, the World-Spirit showed 
itself to the most ancient sages. Not only did they have, by intuition, the 
first pure speaking image of the world, but there was kindled in their hearts 
a love for nature and a joy in her, that is for us still lovely and pleasing. 
Had this but penetrated to the people, who knows what strong and lofty way religion 
might have taken from the beginning? At present it has penetrated to all who 
would be considered cultured. Through the gradual operation of the fellowship 
between knowledge and feeling, they have arrived at the immediate feeling that 
there is nothing even in their own nature that is not a work of this Spirit, 
an exhibition and application of these laws. In virtue of this feeling, all 
that touches their life becomes truly a world, a unity permeated by the Divinity 
that fashions it. It is natural, therefore, <pb n="71" id="iii.ii-Page_71" />that there should be in them 
all, that love and joy, that deep reverence for nature which made sacred 
the art and life of Antiquity, which was the source of that wisdom, which we 
have returned to and are at length beginning to commend and glorify by fruits 
long delayed. Such a feeling of being one with nature, of being quite rooted 
in it, so that in all the changing phenomena of life, even in the change between 
life and death itself, we might await all that should befall us with approbation 
and peace, as merely the working out of those eternal laws, would indeed be 
the germ of all the religious feelings furnished by this side of existence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p78">But is it so easy to find original 
in nature the love and resistance, the unity and peculiarity, whereby it is 
a Whole for us? Just because our sense tends in quite another direction, is 
there so little truly religious enjoyment of nature. The sense of the Whole 
must be first found, chiefly within our own minds, and from thence transferred 
to corporeal nature. Wherefore the spirit is for us not only the seat of religion 
but its nearest world.<note n="20" id="iii.ii-p78.1">In 
my “Glaubenslehre,” the Introduction of which contains the outlines of what 
I take to be the philosophy of religion, and therefore has many points of contact 
with this book, my chief division was into what I have called the aesthetic 
and the teleological form. Here another ground of classification seems to be 
assumed. The peculiar world of religion seems to be the mind, regarded as an 
individual thing having one or more things standing over against it—the mind 
in our sphere and at our stage of culture. In the same way on the other side, 
as there indicated, the world of religion may be external nature. Two things 
there rigidly distinguished seem here to be both ascribed to the religion of 
the mind, for whether the active state be referred to the passive, or the 
passive to the active, all religious emotions are states of mind. Hence the 
distinction that is here regarded as the higher, is there quite overlooked. 
By a natural religion, however, I do not mean that religious emotions can come 
to man through contemplation of the external world. This contemplation is exalted 
by speculative natural science, which, however, always remains science, and 
only gives rise to religious emotions in proportion as the soul is conscious 
of itself in the contemplation, and therefore again by the mental state. In 
the same way they arise from the immediate relation of nature to our life and 
existence, only in proportion to its effect upon our mood at any moment, and 
therefore, again from the mental state. The classification given in the “Glaubenslehre” 
therefore remains. The religious emotions, whether from nature or the historical 
life, have all this two-fold form. If the influence of the contemplation of 
nature is referred to the soul and its activities and its laws, it has a teleological 
or ethical character; if it is referred to nature, it has an aesthetic character.</note> The Universe 
portrays itself in the inner life, and then the corporeal is comprehensible 
from the spiritual. If the mind is to produce and sustain religion it must operate 
upon us as a world and as in a world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p79">Let me reveal a secret to you that lies almost hidden 
in one of the oldest sources of poetry and religion. As long as the first man 
was alone with himself and nature, the Deity ruled over him and addressed him 
in various ways, but he did not understand and answered nothing. His paradise 
was beautiful, the stars shone down on him from a beautiful heaven, but there 
awoke in him no sense for the world. Even from within, this sense was not developed. 
Still his mind was stirred with longing for a world, and he collected the animal 
creation before him, if perhaps out of them a world might be formed. Then the 
Deity recognized that the world would be nothing, as long as man was alone. 
He created a helpmate for him. At length the deep-toned harmonies awoke in him, 
and the world fashioned itself <pb n="72" id="iii.ii-Page_72" />before his eyes. In flesh of 
his flesh, and bone of his bone, he discovered humanity. In this first love 
he had a foretaste of all love’s forms and tendencies—in humanity he found the 
world. From this moment he was capable of seeing and hearing the voice of the 
Deity, and even the most insolent transgression of His laws did not any more 
shut him out from intercourse with the Eternal Being.<note n="21" id="iii.ii-p79.1">
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p80">This is only to be taken as an application of the narrative, not as the author’s 
own opinion. I believe it can be shown that the narrative necessarily implies 
that neither can man come to a consciousness of God, nor can he form general 
ideas, until he has gained a consciousness of the species, of his subordination 
as an individual in it and his difference from it. And, it appears as clearly, 
that neither the consciousness of the Highest Being, nor the endeavour to order 
the world for itself can be quite lost to the soul till the consciousness of 
the species has quite vanished.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p81">I will here also explain two passages not specially 
marked in the text. On page 79 <i>humility, </i>formerly given as a natural 
form of religious emotion, is spoken of as if it were opposed to an exalted 
feeling of personal existence, and <i>contrition, </i>similarly depicted as 
natural and essential to piety, as if it must be changed to joyful self-sufficiency. 
Now, I do not consider that a contradiction, for I think that all pious emotions 
both exalt and debase. Even in Christianity that spreads itself only by awaking 
the emotions that debase, penitence is quenched in the consciousness of the 
divine forgiveness. The words “satisfy thyself with my mercy,” express just 
that very joyful self-sufficiency here meant. The opposite feeling to humility, 
the feeling that in each one the whole of humanity lives and works is just the 
consciousness to which the Christian of all men should rise. He should feel 
that all believers form a living organic whole, wherein not only is each member, 
as Paul puts it, indispensable to all the others. But each one presupposes the 
characteristic activity of all the others. Further, when it is said that a man 
who has thus combined both forms of emotion needs no mediator any more, but 
can himself be a mediator for many, this statement is only to be taken in the 
limited meaning indicated by earlier expositions, namely, each man has not in 
himself the right key for understanding all men. To almost everyone much is 
so alien that he can only acknowledge it when he finds it in a form more akin 
to himself or linked to something else that has a special value for him. In 
this sense, therefore, those who unite the most alien 
elements with those most acknowledged, mediate an understanding. Chiefly in 
that feeling which is in contrast to humility, the self-consciousness advances 
to such transparency and accuracy that the most distant ceases to appear strange 
and ceases to repel. But this feeling will be purest when all human limits are 
seen in Him from whom all limitation was banished. Hence there is here no derogation 
from the higher mediatorship of the Redeemer.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p82">The history of us all is related in this sacred legend. 
All is present in vain for those who set themselves alone. In order to receive 
the life of the World-Spirit, and have religion, man must first, in love, and 
through love, have found humanity. Wherefore, humanity and religion are closely 
and indissolubly united. A longing for love, ever satisfied and ever again renewed, 
forthwith becomes religion. Each man embraces most warmly the person in whom 
the world mirrors itself for him most clearly and purely; he loves most tenderly 
the person whom he believes combines all he lacks of a complete manhood. Similarly 
the pious feelings are most holy that express for him existence in the whole 
of humanity, whether as blessedness in attaining or of need in coming short.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p83">Wherefore, to find the most 
glorious elements of religion, let us enter upon the territory where you are 
in your peculiar, your most loved home. Here your inner life had its birth, 
here you see the goal of all your striving and doing before your eyes, and here 
you feel the growth of your powers whereby you are evermore conducted towards 
it. Humanity itself is for you the true universe, and the rest is only added 
in so far as it is related to it or forms its surroundings. Even for me, this 
point of view suffices. Yet it has often pained me that, with all your interest 
in humanity, and with all your zeal for it, you are always in difficulties with 
it, and divided from it, and pure love cannot become right prominent in you. 
Each of you in his own way harasses himself to improve it, and to educate it, 
and what will not come to an issue you finally cast aside in dejection.</p>
<pb n="73" id="iii.ii-Page_73" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p84">I make bold to say, that this 
also comes from your lack of religion. You wish to work on humanity, and you 
select men, individuals for contemplation. They displease you vastly. Among 
the thousand possible causes, unquestionably that which is finest in itself, 
and which belongs to the best of you, is that you are, in your own way, far 
too ethical. You take men singly, and you have an ideal of the individual to 
which no one corresponds. If you would begin with religion, you would have far 
more success. If you would only attempt to exchange the objects of your working 
and the objects of your contemplation! Work on individuals, but rise in contemplation, 
on the wings of religion, to endless, undivided humanity. Seek this humanity 
in each individual; regard the nature of every person as one revelation of it, 
and of all that now oppresses you no trace would remain. I at least boast myself 
of a moral disposition, I know how to value human excellence, and commonness 
could almost overwhelm me with the unpleasant feeling of contempt, were it not 
that religion gives me a great and glorious view of all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p85">Just consider what a consummate 
artist the Genius of humanity is. It can make nothing that has not a nature 
of its own. As soon as it assays its brush, or sharpens its pencil, there appear 
living and significant features. It imagines and fashions countless forms. Millions 
wear the costume of the time, and are faithful pictures of its necessities and 
its tastes. In others there are memories of the past, or presentiments of a 
distant future. Some are most lofty and striking types of the fairest and divinest, 
others resemble grotesques produced in the most original and fleeting mood of 
a master. The common view, based on a misunderstanding of the sacred words that 
there are vessels of honour and vessels of dishonour, is not pious. Only by 
comparing details could such an opposition appear to you. You must not contemplate 
anything alone, you must rather rejoice in everything in its own place. All 
that we can be <pb n="74" id="iii.ii-Page_74" />conscious of at once, all, as 
it were, that stands on one sheet, presents one movement of the complete 
working of the Whole, and belongs, as it were, to one great historical picture. 
Would you make light of the chief groups that give life and affluence to the 
Whole? Should not each heavenly form be glorified in having a thousand others 
that regard it and are related to it, bowing before it? Indeed, there is more 
in this presentation than a mere simile. Eternal humanity is unweariedly active, 
seeking to stop forth from its inward, mysterious existence into the light, 
and to present itself in the most varied way, in the fleeting manifestation 
of the endless life. That is the harmony of the Universe, the wondrous and unparalleled 
unity of that eternal work of art.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p86">Being occupied in the outer 
court of morality, and there only with elements, caring for details and satisfied 
with them, and despising high religion, you slander its magnificence by your 
demands for a lamentable dismemberment. This is sufficient to indicate your 
need, may you now recognize it and satisfy it! Make search among all the circumstances 
in which the heavenly order portrays itself, and perhaps some favourite passage 
of history may be a divine sign to you, whereby you may more easily recognize 
how real the insignificant is, and how important for the Whole. Then what you 
regard with coldness or contempt may draw you with love. Or, allow yourselves 
to be pleased with an old, rejected conception; seek out among the holy men, 
in whom humanity is pre-eminently revealed, someone to be a mediator between 
your limited way of thinking, and the eternal laws of the world. And when you 
have found one who, in a way you understand, by imparting himself, strengthens 
the weak, and gives life to the dead, traverse humanity, and let all that has 
hitherto seemed useless and wretched be illuminated by the reflection of this 
new light.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p87">What would the uniform repetition 
of even a highest ideal be? Mankind, time and circumstances excepted, would 
be <pb n="75" id="iii.ii-Page_75" />identical. They would be the same formula with a different 
co-efficient. What would it be in comparison with the endless variety which 
humanity does manifest? Take any element of humanity, and you will find it in 
almost every possible condition. You will not find it quite by itself, nor quite 
combined with all other elements, but you will find all possible mixtures between, 
in every odd and unusual combination. And if you could think of unions you do 
not see, this gap would be a negative revelation of the Universe, an indication 
that, in the present temperature of the world, this mixture is not possible, 
in the requisite degree. Your imagination thus gives you a glimpse beyond the 
present boundaries of humanity, and whether it be only a ray from a vanished 
past, or an involuntary and unconscious prophecy of the future, it is a real 
higher inspiration. And just as this, that seems to come short of the requisite 
infinite variety is not really too little, so what, from your standpoint appears 
superfluous, is not really too much.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p88">This oft-bewailed superfluity 
of the commonest forms of humanity, ever returning unchanged in a thousand copies, 
does not disturb the pious mind. The Eternal Mind commands that the forms in 
which individuality is most difficult to discern, should stand closest together, 
and even the finite mind can see the reason why. And each has something of its 
own, and no two are identical. In every life there is some moment, like the 
coruscation of baser metals, when, by the approach of something higher, or by 
some electric shock, it surpasses itself and stands on the highest pinnacle 
of its possibilities. For this moment it was created, in this moment it fulfilled 
its purpose, and, after this moment its exhausted vitality again subsides. To 
call forth this moment in ordinary souls and to contemplate them during it is 
a pleasure to be envied, and to those who have not known it, the whole existence 
of them must appear superfluous and despicable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p89">Yet the existence of such an 
ordinary soul has a double meaning in respect of the Whole. If I arrest in thought <pb n="76" id="iii.ii-Page_76" />the course of that unresting 
machinery whereby all that is human is woven together and made interdependent, I see that each 
individual in his inner nature is a necessary complement of a complete intuition 
of humanity. One shows me how any fragment, if only the plastic impulse of the 
Whole still quickens it, can calmly progress, fashioning itself in graceful, 
regular forms; another how, from want of a vivifying and combining warmth, the 
hardness of the earthly material cannot be overcome; while, in a third, I see 
how, in an atmosphere too violently agitated, the spirit within is disturbed 
in its working, so that nothing comes clearly and recognizably to light. One 
appears as the rude and animal portion of mankind, stirred only by the first 
ungainly motions of humanity; another is the pure dematerialized spirit that, 
having been separated from all that is base and unworthy, hovers with noiseless 
foot over the earth. But everything between also has a purpose. It shows how, 
in the minute detached phenomena of individual lives, the different elements 
of human nature all appear at every stage and in every manner. It is not enough 
that among this countless multitude there are always a few at least who are 
the distinguished representatives of humanity, who strike different melodious 
chords that require no further accompaniment, and no subsequent explication, 
but who, in the one note, charm and satisfy by their harmony the whole soul. 
But even the noblest only presents mankind in one way and in one of its movements, 
and in some sense everyone is a peculiar exhibition of humanity and does the 
same thing, and were a single figure to fail in the great picture, it would 
be impossible to comprehend it completely and perfectly. If now every one is 
so essentially connected with that which is the inner kernel of our own life, 
how can we avoid feeling this connection, and embracing all, without distinction 
of disposition or mental capacity, with heartfelt liking and affection? That 
is one meaning that every individual has in respect of the Whole.</p>
<pb n="77" id="iii.ii-Page_77" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p90">Do I, on the other hand, observe 
the eternal wheels of humanity in motion, this vast interaction, nothing moved 
by itself, nothing moving only itself, I am greatly quieted about the other 
side of your complaint, that reason and soul, sensuality and morality, understanding 
and blind force appear in such separate masses. Why do you see things singly 
that are not single and do not work by themselves? The reason of one and the 
disposition of another have as strong a mutual influence as if they were in 
one and the same subject. The morality that belongs to this sensuality is set 
apart from it, and do you suppose its dominion is, on that account, limited? 
Would the sensuality be better ruled if the morality, without being specially 
concentrated anywhere, were divided out in small, scarce noticeable portions 
to each individual? The blind power which is allotted to the great mass, is 
not, in its operation on the Whole, abandoned to a rude peradventure, but the 
understanding, concentrated at other points, leads it, without being aware of 
the fact, and it follows, in invisible bands, quite as unconsciously. The outlines 
of personality which appear to you so definite, from my standpoint, dissolve. 
The magic circle of prevailing opinions and infectious feelings surrounds all 
and plays around all like an atmosphere filled with dissolving and magnetic 
forces. By the most vital diffusion it smelts all things, even the most distant, 
into a single activity, the issue of which is to impel those who are really 
in possession of light and truth to activity, so that some are deeply influenced, 
and others have at least a superficial illumination, brilliant and deceptive.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p91">In this connection of everything 
with the sphere to which it belongs and in which it has significance all is 
good and divine, and a fulness of joy and peace is the feeling of those who 
allow all things to work upon them in this great connection. But they will also 
feel how contemplation isolates single things in single moments. The common 
impulse of men, who know nothing of this dependence, is to seize and retain 
this and that, to hedge in their Ego and to <pb n="78" id="iii.ii-Page_78" />surround it with manifold outworks. 
They seek to conduct their own existence according to their own self-will and 
not be disturbed by the eternal current of the world. And when we who have an 
entirely opposite impulse perceive how fate necessarily sweeps all this away 
and how they wound and torture themselves in a thousand ways, what is more natural 
than the most heartfelt compassion with all the bitter suffering that must arise 
from this unequal strife, and with all the stripes which awful Nemesis deals 
out on every side?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p92">From these wanderings through 
the whole territory of humanity, pious feeling returns, quickened and educated, 
into its own Ego, and there finds all the influences that had streamed upon 
it from the most distant regions. If, on returning with the consecration of 
intercourse with the world still fresh upon us, we give heed how it is with 
us in this feeling, we become conscious that our Ego vanishes, not only into 
smallness and insignificance, but into one-sidedness, insufficiency and nothingness. 
What lies nearer to mortal man than unaffected humility? And when gradually 
our feeling becomes quick and alert to what there is in the path of humanity 
that sustains and forwards, and what, on the contrary, must sooner or later 
be conquered and destroyed, if it is not recast and transformed, and when from 
this law we regard all doings in the world, what is more natural than deep contrition 
for all in us that is hostile to human nature, the submissive desire to conciliate 
the Deity, and the most earnest longing to put ourselves and all that belongs 
to us in safety in that sacred region where alone there is security against 
death and destruction? Advancing further, we perceive how the Whole only becomes 
clear to us, how we only reach intuition of it and unity with it in fellowship 
with others, by the influence of those who have long been freed from dependence 
on their own fleeting being, and from the endeavour to expand and isolate it. 
How, then, can we avoid a feeling of special <pb n="79" id="iii.ii-Page_79" />affinity to those whose actions 
have defended our existence, and happily guided it through threatening dangers? 
Though by us they become conscious of their life in the Whole, we honour them 
as those who, before us, have reached this union.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p93">Not by examples which are rare, but by passing through 
these and similar feelings you discover in yourselves the outlines of the fairest 
and the basest, the noblest and the most despicable. You not only find at times 
all the manifold degrees of human powers within you, but when self-love is quite 
submerged in sympathy, all the countless mixture of human tendencies that you 
have ever seen in the characters of others appears simply arrested impulses 
of your own life. There are moments when, despite all distinction of sex, culture, 
or environment, you think, feel, and act as if you were really this or that 
person. In your own order, you have actually passed through all those different 
forms. You are a compendium of humanity. In a certain sense your single nature 
embraces all human nature. Your Ego, being multiplied and more clearly outlined 
is in all its smallest and swiftest changes immortalized in the manifestations 
of human nature. As soon as this is seen, you can love yourselves with a pure 
and blameless love. Humility, that never forsakes you, has its counterpart in 
the feeling that the whole of humanity lives and works in you. Even contrition 
is sweetened to joyful self-sufficiency. This is the completion of religion 
on this side. It works its way back to the heart, and there finds the Infinite. 
The man in whom this is accomplished, is no more in need of a mediator for any 
sort of intuition of humanity. Rather he is himself a mediator for many.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p94">But there is not merely the swinging of feeling between 
the world and the individual, in the present moment. Except as something going 
on, we cannot comprehend what affects us, and we cannot comprehend ourselves, 
except as thus progressively affected. Wherefore, as feeling <pb n="80" id="iii.ii-Page_80" />persons, we are ever driven 
back into the past. The spirit furnishes the chief nourishment for our piety, 
and history immediately and especially is for religion the richest source. History 
is not of value for religion, because it hastens or controls in any way the 
progress of humanity in its development, but because it is the greatest and 
most general revelation of the deepest and holiest. In this sense, however, 
religion begins and ends with history. Prophecy and history are for religion 
the same and indistinguishable, and all true history has at first had a religious 
purpose, and has taken its departure from religious ideas.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p95">What is finest and tenderest 
in history, moreover, cannot be communicated scientifically, but can only be 
comprehended in the feeling of a religious disposition. The religious mind recognizes 
the transmigration of spirits and souls, which to others is but graceful fiction, 
as, in more than one sense, a wonderful arrangement of the Universe for comparing 
the different periods of humanity according to a sure standard. After a long 
period, during which nature could produce nothing similar, some distinguished 
individual almost entirely the same returns. But only the seers recognize him, 
and it is they who should judge by his works the signs of different times. A 
movement of humanity returns exactly like something of which some distant foretime 
has left you an image, and you are to recognize from the various causes which 
have now produced it, the course of development and the formula of its law. 
The genius of some human endowment awakes as from slumber. Here and there rising 
and falling, it has already finished its course. Now it appears in a new life 
in another place and under different circumstances. Its quicker increase, its 
deeper working, its fairer stronger form, indicate how much the climate of humanity 
has improved, and how much fitter the soil has grown to nourish nobler plants. 
Peoples and generations of mortals appear as all alike necessary for the completeness 
of history, <pb n="81" id="iii.ii-Page_81" />though, like individuals, of different worth. Some are 
estimable and spirited, and work strongly without ceasing, permeating space 
and defying time. Others are common and insignificant, fitted only to show some 
peculiar shade of some single form of life. For one moment only they are really 
living and noticeable. One thought they exhibit, one conception they produce, 
and then they hasten towards destruction that the power that produced them may 
be given to something else. As vegetable nature, from the destruction of whole 
species, and from the ruins of whole generations of plants, produces and nourishes 
a new race, so spiritual nature rears from the ruins of a glorious and beautiful 
world of men, a new world that draws its first vital strength from elements 
decomposed and wondrously transformed. Being deeply impressed with this sense 
of a universal connection, your glance perhaps passes so often directly from 
least to greatest and greatest to least, going backwards and forwards, till 
through dizziness it can neither distinguish great nor small, cause nor effect, 
preservation nor destruction. This state continues, and then that well-known 
figure of an eternal fate appears. Its features bear the impress of this state, 
being a marvellous mixture of obstinate self-will and deep wisdom, of rude unfeeling 
force and heartfelt love, of which first one seizes you and then another, now 
inviting you to impotent defiance and now to childlike submission.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p96">Penetrate further and compare 
this partial striving of the individual, the fruit of opposing views, with the 
quiet uniform course of the Whole. You will see how the high World-Spirit smilingly 
marches past all that furiously opposes him. You will see how dread Nemesis, 
never wearied, follows his steps, meting out punishment to the haughty who resist 
the gods. Even the stoutest and choicest who have with steadfastness, worthy perhaps of praise and wonder, refused 
to bow before the gentle breath of the great Spirit, it mows down with iron 
hand. Would you comprehend the proper <pb n="82" id="iii.ii-Page_82" />character of all changes and 
of all human progress, a feeling resting on history must show you more surely 
than aught else, that living gods rule who hate nothing so much as death, and 
that nothing is to be persecuted and destroyed like this first and last foe 
of the spirit. The rude, the barbarian, the formless are to be absorbed and 
recast. Nothing is to be a dead mass that moves only by impact and resists only 
by unconscious collision; all is to be individual, connected, complex, exalted 
life. Blind instinct, unthinking custom, dull obedience, everything lazy and 
passive, all those sad symptoms of the death slumber of freedom and humanity 
are to be abolished. To this the work of the minutes and the centuries is directed, 
it is the great ever advancing work of redemptive love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p97">Some prominent emotions of religion 
connected with nature and humanity, I have now sketched in vague outline. I 
have brought you to the limits of your horizon. Here is the end and summit of 
religion for all to whom humanity is the whole world. But consider that in your 
feeling there is something that despises these bounds, something in virtue of 
which you cannot stay where you are. Beyond this point only infinity is to be 
looked into. I will not speak of the presentiments which define themselves and 
become thoughts which might by subtilty be established, that humanity, being 
capable of motion and cultivation, being not only differently manifested in 
the individual, but here and there really being different, cannot possibly be 
the highest, the sole manifestation of the unity of spirit and matter. As the 
individual is only one form of humanity, so humanity may be only one form of 
this unity. Beside it many other similar forms may exist, bounding it and standing 
over against it. But in our own feeling we all find something similar. The dependence 
of our earth, and therefore of the highest unity it has produced, upon other 
worlds, has been impressed upon us both by nature and by education. Hence this 
ever active <pb n="83" id="iii.ii-Page_83" />but seldom understood presentiment 
of some other marriage of spirit and matter, visible and finite, but above humanity, 
higher and closer and productive of more beautiful forms. But any sketch that 
could be drawn would be too definite. Any echo of the feeling could only be 
fleeting and vague. Hence it is exposed to misconception and is so often taken 
for folly and superstition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p98">This is sufficient reference 
to a thing so immeasurably far from you. More would be incomprehensible. Had 
you only the religion that you could have! Were you but conscious of what you 
already have! Were you to consider the few religious opinions and feelings that 
I have so slightly sketched, you would be very far from finding them all strange 
to you. Something of the same kind you must have had in your thoughts before. 
But I do not know whether to lack religion quite, or not to understand it, is 
the greater misfortune. In the latter case also it fails of its purpose, and 
you impose upon yourselves in addition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p99">Two things I would specially 
blame in you. Some things you select and stamp as exclusively religious, other 
things you withdraw from religion as exclusively moral. Both you apparently 
do on the same ground. Religion with you is the retribution which alights on 
all who resist the Spirit of the Whole, it is the hatred everywhere active against 
haughtiness and audacity, the steady advance of all human things to one goal. 
You are conscious of the feeling that points to this unfailing progress. After 
it has been purified from all abuses, you would willingly see it sustained 
and extended. But you will then have it that this is exclusively religion, and 
you would exclude other feelings that take their rise from the same operation 
of the mind in exactly the same way.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p100">How have you come to this torn 
off fragment? I will tell you. You do not regard it as religion but as an echo 
of moral action, and you simply wish to foist the name upon it, in order to 
give religion the last blow. What we have <pb n="84" id="iii.ii-Page_84" />agreed to acknowledge as religion does not arise exclusively 
in the moral sphere, not at least in the narrow sense in which you understand 
the word. Feeling knows nothing of such a limited predilection. If I direct 
you specially to the sphere of the spirit and to history, it does not follow 
that the moral world is religion’s Universe. In your narrow sense of it the 
moral world would produce very few religious emotions. The pious man can detect 
the operation of the World-Spirit in all that belongs to human activity, in 
play and earnest, in smallest things and in greatest. Everywhere he perceives 
enough to move him by the presence of this Spirit and without this influence 
nothing is his own. Therein he finds a divine Nemesis that those who, being 
predominantly ethical or rather legal, would, by selecting from religion only 
the elements suited to this purpose, make of it an insignificant appendage to 
morals, do yet, purify religion as they may, irrecoverably corrupt their moral 
doctrine itself and sow in it the seed of new errors. When anyone succumbs in 
moral action, it sounds well to say it is the will of the Eternal, and that 
what does not succeed through us, will sometime, by others, come to pass. But 
if this high assurance belonged to moral action, moral action would be dependent 
on the degree of receptivity for this assurance in each person at any moment. 
Morality cannot include immediately aught of feeling without at once having 
its original power and purity disturbed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p101">With all those feelings, love, 
humility, joy, and the others that I pictured as the undulation of the mind 
between the two points of which the world is one, and your Ego the other, you 
deal in another way. The ancients knew what was right. They called them all 
piety. For them those feelings were an essential part of religion, the noblest 
part. You also recognize them, but you try to persuade yourselves that they 
are an essential section of your moral action. You would justify these sentiments 
on moral <pb n="85" id="iii.ii-Page_85" />principles, and assign them their place in your moral 
system. But in vain, for, if you remain true to yourselves, they will there 
neither be desired nor endured. If action proceed directly from the emotions 
of love or affection, it will be insecure and thoughtless. Moral action should 
not proceed from such a momentary influence of an outward object. Wherefore 
your doctrine of morals, when it is strict and pure, acknowledges no reverence 
except for its own law. Everything done from pity or gratitude it condemns as 
impure, almost as selfish. It makes light of, almost despises, humility. If 
you talk of contrition it speaks of lost time being needlessly increased. Your 
own feeling must assure you that the immediate object of all these sentiments 
is not action. They are spontaneous functions of your deepest and highest life, 
coming by themselves and ending by themselves.<note n="22" id="iii.ii-p101.1">Without 
wishing to retract anything from the leading position in this Speech, which 
is that all higher feelings belong to religion, or to deny that single actions 
should not proceed directly from stimulus of single feelings, I would say that 
this passage is specially applicable only to the ethics of that time, to Kant 
and Fichte, and particularly Kant. So long as ethics adhered to the imperative 
method so rigidly followed in those systems, feelings could find no place in 
morals, for there could not be a command, thou shalt have this or that feeling. 
Such a system should logically say of them all only what has been said of friendship, 
that man must have no time to begin it or to cherish it. But ethics should not 
be restricted to the narrow imperative form. It should assign to these feelings 
their place in the human soul. It should also acknowledge their ethical worth, 
not as something that can or ought to be made for some purpose and for which 
guidance is given in morals, but as a free, natural function of the higher life 
in close connection with the higher maxims and modes of acting. Ethics would 
then so far embrace religion, just as a presentation of religion would embrace 
ethics, yet both would not be on that account one and the same.</note> 
Why do you make such an ado, and begging for grace for them, where they have 
no right to be? Be content to consider them religion, and then you will not 
need to demand anything for them except their own sure rights, and you will 
not deceive yourselves with the baseless claims which you are disposed to make 
in their name. Return them to religion: the treasure belongs to it alone. As 
the possessor of it, religion is for morality and all else that is an object 
of human doing, not the handmaid, but an indispensable friend and sufficient 
advocate with humanity. This is the rank of religion, as the sum of all higher 
feelings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p102">That it alone removes man from 
one-sidedness and narrowness I have already indicated. Now I am in a position 
to be more definite. In all activity and working, be it moral or artistic, man 
must strive for mastery. But when man becomes quite absorbed, all mastery limits 
and chills, and makes one-sided and hard. The mind is directed chiefly to one 
point, and this one point cannot satisfy it. Can man, by advancing from one 
narrow work to another, really use his whole power? Will not the larger part 
be unused, and <pb n="86" id="iii.ii-Page_86" />turn, in consequence, against 
himself and devour him? How many of you go to ruin because you are too great 
for yourselves? A superfluity of power and impulse that never issues in any 
work, because there is no work adequate, drives you aimlessly about, and is 
your destruction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p103">To resist this evil would you 
have those who are too great for one object of human endeavour, unite them all—art, 
science, life, and any others you may know of? This would simply be your old 
desire to have humanity complete everywhere, your ever recurring love of uniformity. 
But is it possible? Those objects, as soon as they are attended to separately, 
all alike strive to rouse and dominate the mind. Each tendency is directed to 
a work that should be completed, it has an ideal to be copied, a totality to 
be embraced. This rivalry of several objects of endeavour can only end by one 
expelling the others. Nay, even within this one sphere, the more eminent a mastery 
a man would attain, the more he must restrict himself. But if this preeminence 
entirely occupy him, and if he lives only to attain it, how shall he duly participate 
in the world, and how shall his life become a whole? Hence most virtuosos are 
one-sided and defective, or at least, outside of their own sphere, they sink 
into an inferior kind of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p104">The only remedy is for each 
man, while he is definitely active in some one department, to allow himself, 
without definite activity, to be affected by the Infinite. In every species 
of religious feeling he will then become conscious of all that lies beyond the 
department which he directly cultivates. The Infinite is near to everyone, for 
whatever be the object you have chosen for your deliberate technical working, 
it does not demand much thought to advance from it to find the Universe. In 
it you discover the rest as precept, or inspiration or revelation. The only 
way of acquiring what lies outside the direction of the mind we have selected, 
is to enjoy and comprehend it thus as a whole, not by will as art, but by instinct 
for the Universe as religion.</p>
<pb n="87" id="iii.ii-Page_87" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p105">Even in the religious form these 
objects again fall into rivalry. This result of human imperfection causes religion 
to appear dismembered. Religion takes the form of some peculiar receptivity 
and taste for art, philosophy or morality, and is consequently often mistaken. 
Oftener, I say, it appears thus than freed from all participation in one-sidedness 
than completed, all-embracing. Yet this complete form of religion remains the 
highest, and it is only by it, that, with satisfactory result, man sets alongside 
of the finite that he specially concentrates on, an Infinite; alongside of the 
contracting endeavour for something definite and complete, expansive soaring 
in the Whole and the Inexhaustible. In this way he restores the balance and 
harmony of his nature, which would be lost for ever, if, without at the same 
time having religion, he abandon himself to one object, were it the most beautiful, 
most splendid. A man’s special calling is the melody of his life, and it remains 
a simple, meagre series of notes unless religion, with its endlessly rich variety, 
accompany it with all notes, and raise the simple song to a full-voiced, glorious 
harmony.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p106">If then this, that I trust I 
have indicated clearly enough for you all, is really the nature of religion, 
I have already answered the questions, Whence do those dogmas and doctrines 
come that many consider the essence of religion? Where do they properly belong? 
And how do they stand related to what is essential in religion? They are all 
the result of that contemplation of feeling, of that reflection and comparison, 
of which we have already spoken. The conceptions that underlie these propositions 
are, like your conceptions from experience, nothing but general expressions 
for definite feelings. They are not necessary for religion itself, scarcely 
even for communicating religion, but reflection requires and creates them. Miracle, 
inspiration, revelation, supernatural intimations, much piety can be had without 
the need of any one of these conceptions. But when feeling is made the subject 
of reflection and comparison they are absolutely <pb n="88" id="iii.ii-Page_88" />unavoidable. In this sense all 
these conceptions do certainly belong to the sphere of religion, and indeed 
belong without condition or the smallest limit to their application.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p107">The strife about what event 
is properly a miracle, and wherein its character properly consists, how much 
revelation there may be and how far and for what reasons man may properly believe 
in it, and the manifest endeavour to deny and set aside as much as can be done 
with decency and consideration, in the foolish notion that philosophy and reason 
are served thereby, is one of the childish operations of the metaphysicians 
and moralists in religion. They confuse all points of view and bring religion 
into discredit, as if it trespassed on the universal validity of scientific 
and physical conclusions. Pray do not be misled, to the detriment of religion, 
by their sophistical disputations, nor even by their hypocritical mystery about 
what they would only too willingly publish. Religion, however loudly it may 
demand back all those well abused conceptions, leaves your physics untouched, 
and please God, also your psychology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p108">What is a miracle? What we call 
miracle is everywhere else called sign, indication. Our name, which means a 
wonder, refers purely to the mental condition of the observer. It is only in 
so far appropriate that a sign, especially when it is nothing besides, must 
be fitted to call attention to itself and to the power in it that gives it significance. 
Every finite thing, however, is a sign of the Infinite, and so these various 
expressions declare the immediate relation of a phenomenon to the Infinite and 
the Whole. But does that involve that every event should not have quite as immediate 
a relation to the finite and to nature? Miracle is simply the religious name 
for event. Every event, even the most natural and usual, becomes a miracle, 
as soon as the religious view of it can be the dominant. To me all is miracle. 
In your sense the inexplicable and strange alone is miracle, in mine it is no 
miracle. The more religious you are, the more miracle would you see everywhere. 
All disputing <pb n="89" id="iii.ii-Page_89" />about single events, as to whether 
or not they are to be called miraculous, gives me a painful impression of the 
poverty and wretchedness of the religious sense of the combatants. One party 
show it by protesting everywhere against miracle, whereby they manifest their 
wish not to see anything of immediate relationship to the Infinite and to the 
Deity. The other party display the same poverty by laying stress on this and 
that. A phenomenon for them must be marvellous before they will regard it as 
a miracle, whereby they simply announce that they are bad observers.<note n="23" id="iii.ii-p108.1">The 
expression here employed that <i>miracle</i> is only the religious name for
<i>event,</i> and that all that happens is miracle 
might easily be suspected of being a practical denial of the miraculous, for 
if everything is a miracle then nothing is. This stands in close connection 
with the explanations given in the “Glaubenslehre,” § 14 note, § 34, 2, 3 and 
§ 47. If the reference of an event to the Divine omnipotence and the contemplation of it in its 
natural connection do not exclude one another but may be parallel, which view 
is first taken depends upon the direction of the attention. Where the bearing 
of an event on our aims most interests us, and the examination of the connection 
goes too much into details, the divine provision will be least observed and 
the course of nature best. But which of the two views will most satisfy us depends 
on the one side, on how certain we are that we have grasped the full all meaning 
of the event, so that we can say with some assurance that this is willed of 
God, and on the other how deeply we can penetrate into the natural connection. 
All this is mere subjective difference. Hence it is plainly true that all the 
events that most awake religious attention, and in which at the same time the 
natural connection is most hidden, are most regarded as miracle. Yet it is equally 
true that in themselves and in respect of the divine causality all events alike 
are miracle. As in the expositions of the “Glaubenslehre,” though absolute miracle 
is rejected, the religious interest in the miraculous is acknowledged and guarded, 
so here I merely seek to exhibit miracle in its purity and to remove all foreign 
ingredients which are more akin to stupid amazement than to the joyful anticipation 
of a higher meaning.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p109">What is revelation? Every original and new communication 
of the Universe to man is a revelation, as, for example, every such moment of 
conscious insight as I have just referred to. Every intuition and every original 
feeling proceeds from revelation. As revelation lies beyond consciousness, demonstration 
is not possible, yet we are not merely to assume it generally, but each one 
knows best himself what is repeated and learned elsewhere, and what is original 
and new. If nothing original has yet been generated in you, when it does come 
it will be a revelation for you also, and I counsel you to weigh it well.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p110">What is inspiration? It is simply 
the general expression for the feeling of true morality and freedom. But do 
not mistake me. It is not that marvellous and much-praised morality and freedom 
that accompany and embellish actions with deliberations. It is that action which 
springs from the heart of man, despite of, or at least, regardless of, all external 
occasion. In the same measure in which this action is freed from all earthly 
entanglement, it is felt as divine and referred to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p111">What is prophecy? Every religious 
anticipation of the other half of a religious event, one half being given, is 
prophecy. It was very religious of the ancient Hebrews to measure the divineness 
of a prophet, neither by the difficulty of predicting, nor by the greatness 
of the subject, but, quite simply, by the issue, for we cannot know from one <pb n="90" id="iii.ii-Page_90" />thing how complete the feeling 
is in everything, till we see whether the religious aspect of this one special 
circumstance has been rightly comprehended.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p112">What is operation of grace?<note n="24" id="iii.ii-p112.1">It 
is difficult to treat an idea like the <i>effects of grace, </i>which is scarcely 
at all current except in a peculiarly Christian form, in such a general way 
as to embrace everything analogous to be found in other religious forms. To 
it belongs all that distinguishes a human being as a special favourite of the 
gods. <i>Revelation</i> is more receptivity, <i>inspiration </i>more 
productivity. Now both are combined in the idea of grace, and pious persons 
are always characterized by both. In what follows, however, the expression
<i>entrance of the, world into man </i>is substituted for revelation, and the
<i>original outgoing of man into the world </i>for inspiration. The latter will 
admit of little doubt, for every inspiration must go forth and accomplish something 
in the world, and everything original must be at least occasioned from without, 
and for the most part is regarded as inspiration. The former also is in agreement 
with the preceding explanation of revelation, and because here it was necessary 
to make it general it could not otherwise be conceived. Yet it may easily be 
charged to it that, for the sake of the less perfect forms of religion, it puts 
the Christian in the background. But it is not to be overlooked that the idea 
of the Deity does not enter our consciousness except along with the idea of 
the World, and that this entrance is looked upon religiously, not speculatively, 
is shown sufficiently further on.</note> 
Nothing else manifestly than the common expression for revelation and inspiration, 
for interchange between the entrance of the world into man, through intuition 
and feeling, and the outgoing of man into the world, through action and culture. 
It includes both, in their originality and in their divine character, so that 
the whole life of the pious simply forms a series of operations of divine grace.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p113">You see that all these ideas, in so far as religion requires, 
or can adopt ideas, are the first and the most essential. They indicate in the 
most characteristic manner a man’s consciousness of his religion, because they 
indicate just what necessarily and universally must be in it. The man who does 
not see miracles of his own from the standpoint from which he contemplates the 
world, the man in whose heart no revelation of his own arises, when his soul 
longs to draw in the beauty of the world, and to be permeated by its spirit; 
the man who does not, in supreme moments, feel, with the most lively assurance, 
that a divine spirit urges him, and that he speaks and acts from holy inspiration, 
has no religion. The religious man must, at least, be conscious of his feelings 
as the immediate product of the Universe; for less would mean nothing. He must 
recognize something individual in them, something that cannot be imitated, something 
that guarantees the purity of their origin from his own heart. To be assured 
of this possession is the true belief.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p114">Belief, on the contrary, usually 
so called, which is to accept what another has said or done, or to wish to think 
and feel as another has thought and felt, is a hard and base service. So far 
is it from being the highest in religion, as is asserted, that it must be rejected 
by all who would force their way into the sanctuary of religion. To wish to 
have and <pb n="91" id="iii.ii-Page_91" />hold a faith that is an echo, 
proves that a man is incapable of religion; to demand it of others, shows that 
there is no understanding of religion. You wish always to stand on your own 
feet and go your own way, and this worthy intent should not scare you from religion. 
Religion is no slavery, no captivity, least of all for your reason. You must 
belong to yourselves. Indeed, this is an indispensable condition of having any 
part in religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p115">Every man, a few choice souls excepted, does, to be sure, 
require a guide to lead and stimulate, to wake his religious sense from its 
first slumber, and to give it its first direction. But this you accord to all 
powers and functions of the human soul, and why not to this one? For your satisfaction, 
be it said, that here, if anywhere, this tutelage is only a passing state. Hereafter, 
shall each man see with his own eyes, and shall produce some contribution to 
the treasures of religion; otherwise, he deserves no place in its kingdom, and 
receives none. You are right in despising the wretched echoes who derive their 
religion entirely from another, or depend on a dead writing, swearing by it 
and proving out of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p116">Every sacred writing is in itself 
a glorious production, a speaking monument from the heroic time of religion, 
but, through servile reverence, it would become merely a mausoleum, a monument 
that a great spirit once was there, but is now no more. Did this spirit still 
live and work, he would look with love, and with a feeling of equality upon 
his work which yet could only be a weaker impress of himself. Not every person 
has religion who believes in a sacred writing, but only the man who has a lively 
and immediate understanding of it, and who, therefore, so far as he himself 
is concerned, could most easily do without it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p117">Your very contempt for the poverty 
stricken and powerless venerators of religion, in whom, from lack of nourishment, 
religion died before ever it came to the birth, convinces me that you have a 
talent for religion. The same <pb n="92" id="iii.ii-Page_92" />thing appears from your regard for the persons of all 
true heroes of religion. That you should treat them with shallow scoffing or 
not acknowledge what is great or powerful in them, I would hardly ascribe to 
you. This regard for the persons confirms me in the thought that your contempt 
for the thing rests merely on a misunderstanding, and has for its object only 
the miserable figure which religion takes in the great incapable mass, and the 
abuses which presumptuous leaders carry on.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p118">I have tried, as best I could, 
therefore, to show you what religion really is. Have you found anything therein 
unworthy of you, nay, of the highest human culture? Must you not rather long 
all the more for that universal union with the world which is only possible 
through feeling, the more you are separated and isolated by definite culture 
and individuality? Have you not often felt this holy longing, as something unknown? 
Become conscious of the call of your deepest nature and follow it, I conjure 
you. Banish the false shame of a century which should not determine you but 
should be made and determined by you. Return to what lies so near to 
you, yes, even to you, the violent separation from which cannot fail to destroy 
the most beautiful part of your nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p119">It appears to me, however, that many among you do not 
believe that I can here mean to end my present business. How can I have spoken 
thoroughly of the nature of religion, seeing I have not treated at all of immortality, 
and of God only a little in passing? Is it not incumbent upon me, most of all, 
to speak of these two things and to represent to you how unhappy you would be 
without belief in them? For are not these two things, for most pious people, 
the very poles and first articles of religion?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p120">But I am not of your opinion. 
First of all, I do not believe I have said nothing about immortality and so 
little about God. Both, I believe, are in all and in everything that I have 
adduced as an element of religion. Had I not <pb n="93" id="iii.ii-Page_93" />presupposed God and immortality 
I could not have said what I have said, for, only what is divine and immortal 
has room in which to speak of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p121">In the second place, just as little do I consider that 
I have the right to hold the conceptions and doctrines of God and of immortality, 
as they are usually understood, to be the principal things in religion. Only 
what in either is feeling and immediate consciousness, can belong to religion. 
God and immortality, however, as they are found in such doctrines, are ideas. 
How many among you—possibly most of you—are firmly convinced of one or other 
or both of those doctrines, without being on that account pious or having religion. 
As ideas they can have no greater value in religion than ideas generally.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p122">But that you may not think I 
am afraid to speak a straightforward word on this subject, because it would 
be dangerous to speak, till some definition of <i>God</i> and <i>existence
</i>that has stood its trial, has been brought to light and has been accepted 
in the German Empire as good and valid; or lest you should, on the other hand, 
perhaps, believe that I am playing on you a pious fraud and wish, in order to 
be all things to all men, with seeming indifference to make light of what must 
be of far greater importance to me than I will confess—lest you should think 
these things, I shall gladly be questioned and will endeavour to make clear 
to you that, according to my best conviction, it really is, as I have just now 
maintained.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p123">Remember in the first place 
that any feeling is not an emotion of piety because in it a single object as 
such affects as, but only in so far as in it and along with it, it affects us 
as revelation of God. It is, therefore, not an individual or finite thing, but 
God, in whom alone the particular thing is one and all, that enters our life. 
Nor do we stand over against the World and in it at the same time by any one 
faculty, but by our whole being. The divine in us, therefore, is immediately 
affected and <pb n="94" id="iii.ii-Page_94" />called forth by the feeling.<note n="25" id="iii.ii-p123.1">By 
what is said in my “Glaubenslehre,” § 3-5, I trust that what is here said, and especially 
the statement that all <i>pious emotions exhibit through feeling the immediate 
presence of God in us</i>, may be set in a clearer light. It is hardly necessary 
to remind you that the existence of God generally can only be active, and as 
there can be no passive existence of God, the divine activity upon any object 
is the divine existence in respect of that object. It may, however, require 
to be explained why I represent the unity of our being in contrast to the multiplicity 
of function, as the divine in us. And you may ask why I say of this unity that 
it appears in the emotions of piety, seeing it can be shown from other manifestations 
also that self-consciousness is but a single function. In respect of the former 
the divine in us must be that in which the capacity to be conscious of God has 
its seat. Even were the criticisms just, it might still be the divine that is 
awakened in us in the pious emotions, and that is here the main point. For the 
rest, the unity of our being cannot, certainly, appear by itself, for it is 
absolutely inward. Most immediately it appears in the self-consciousness, in 
so far as single references are in the background. On the other hand, when references 
to single things are most prominent, the self-consciousness then most appears 
as a single function.</note> 
Seeing then that I have presented nothing but just this immediate and original 
existence of God in us through feeling, how can anyone say that I have depicted 
a religion without God ? Is not God the highest, the only unity? Is it not God 
alone before whom and in whom all particular things disappear? And if you see 
the world as a Whole, a Universe, can you do it otherwise than in God? If not, 
how could you distinguish the highest existence, the original and eternal Being 
from a temporal and derived individual? Otherwise than by the emotions produced 
in us by the world we do not claim to have God in our feeling, and consequently 
I have not said more of Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p124">If you will not admit that this 
is to have God, and to be conscious of Him, I can neither teach nor direct you 
farther. How much you may know I do not judge, for it does not at present concern 
me, but in respect of feeling and sentiment, you would be for me godless. Science, 
it is true, is extolled as giving an immediate knowledge about God, that is 
the source of all other knowledge; only we are not now speaking of science, 
but of religion. This way of knowing about God which most praise and which I 
also am to laud, is neither the idea of God as the undivided unity and source 
of all, that is placed by you at the head of all knowledge; nor is it the feeling 
of God in the heart, of which we boast ourselves. It lags far behind the demands 
of science, and is for piety something quite subordinate. It is an idea compounded 
from characteristics, from what are called attributes of God. These attributes 
correspond to the different ways in which the unity of the individual and the 
Whole, expresses itself in feeling. Hence I can only say of this idea, what 
I have said of ideas generally, in reference to religion, that there can be 
much piety without it, and that it is first formed when piety is made an object 
of contemplation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p125">Yet this idea of God, as it 
is usually conceived, is different <pb n="95" id="iii.ii-Page_95" />from the other ideas before 
adduced, for though it seeks to be the highest and to stand above all, God, 
being thought of as too like us, as a thinking and willing Person, is drawn 
down into the region of opposition. It therefore appears natural that the more 
like man God is conceived, the more easily another mode of presentation is set 
over against it. Hence, we have an idea of the Highest Being, not as personally 
thinking and willing but exalted above all personality, as the universal, productive, 
connecting necessity of all thought and existence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p126">Nothing seems to me less fitting 
than for the adherents of the former view to charge with godlessness those who, 
in dread of this anthropomorphism, take refuge in the other, or for the adherents 
of this latter view to make the humanness of the idea of God a ground for charging 
the adherents of the former with idolatry, or for declaring their piety void.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p127">It matters not what conceptions 
a man adheres to, he can still be pious. His piety, the divine in his feeling, 
may be better than his conception, and his desire to place the essence of piety 
in conception, only makes him misunderstand himself. Consider how narrow is 
the presentation of God in the one conception, and how dead and rigid in the 
other. Neither corresponds to its object, and thus cannot be a proof of piety, 
except in so far as it rests on something in the mind, of which it has come 
far short. Rightly understood, both present, at least, one element of feeling, 
but, without feeling, neither is of any value. Many believe in and accept a 
God presented in conception, and yet are nothing less than pious,<note n="26" id="iii.ii-p127.1">This 
exposition also, it is hoped, will be made clearer and at the same time be completed 
by what is said in the “Glaubenslehre,” especially in § 8, note 2. As everyone 
can compare them, it is not necessary for me to enter on a defence of myself 
against the supposition—I would not willingly call it accusation—which men whom 
I greatly honour, and some of whom have already gone hence, have drawn from 
this Speech. For myself I am supposed to prefer the impersonal form of thinking 
of the Highest Being, and this has been called now my atheism and again my Spinozism. 
I, however, thought that it is truly Christian to seek for piety everywhere, 
and to acknowledge it under every form. I find, at least, that Christ enjoined 
this upon his disciples, and that Paul obeyed not only among the Jews and the 
Proselytes, but among the Heathen at Athens. When I had said in all simplicity, 
that it is still not indifferent whether one does not acquire or quite rejects 
a definite form of representing the Highest Being, and thereby obstructs generally 
the growth of his piety, I did not think it necessary to protest further against 
all consequences. I did not remember how often a person going straightforward 
seems to be going to the left to a person going to the right. But none who reflect 
on the little that is said about pantheism will suspect me of any materialistic 
pantheism. And if any one look at it rightly, he will find that, on the one side, every one must recognize it as 
an almost absolute necessity for the highest stage of piety to acquire the conception 
of a personal God, and on the other he will recognize the essential imperfection 
in the conception of a personality of the Highest Being, nay, how hazardous 
it is, if it is not most carefully kept pure. The conception is necessary whenever 
one would interpret to himself or to others immediate religious emotions, or 
whenever the heart has immediate intercourse with the Highest Being. Yet the 
profoundest of the church fathers have ever sought to purify the idea. Were 
the definite expressions they have used to clear away what is human and limited 
in the form of personality put together, it would be as easy to say that they 
denied personality to God as that they ascribed it to Him. As it is so difficult 
to think of a personality as truly infinite and incapable of suffering, a great 
distinction should be drawn between a personal God and a living God. The latter 
idea alone distinguishes from materialistic pantheism and atheistic blind necessity. 
Within that limit any further wavering in respect of personality must be left 
to the representative imagination and the dialectic conscience, and where the 
pious sense exists, they will guard each other. Does the former fashion a too 
human personality, the latter restrains by exhibiting the doubtful consequences; 
does the latter limit the representation too much by negative formulas, the 
former knows how to suit it to its need. I was specially concerned to show that, if one form of the conception does not in itself exclude all piety, the 
other as little necessarily includes it. How many men are there in whose lives 
piety has little weight and influence, for whom this conception of personality 
is indispensable as a general supplement to their chain of causality which on 
both sides is broken off; and how many, on the other band, show the deepest 
piety who, in what they say of the Highest Being, have never rightly developed 
the idea of personality!</note> 
and in no case is this conception the germ from which their piety could ever 
spring, for it has no life in itself. Neither conception is any sign of a perfect 
or of an imperfect religion, but perfection and imperfection depend upon the 
degree of cultivation of the religious sense. As I know of nothing more that 
could bring us to an understanding on this subject of conceptions, let us now 
go on to consider the development of the religious sense.</p>
<pb n="96" id="iii.ii-Page_96" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p128">As long as man’s whole relation to the world has not 
arrived at clearness, this feeling is but a vague instinct, the world can appear 
to him nothing but a confused unity. Nothing of its complexity is definitely 
distinguishable. It is to him a chaos, uniform in its confusion, without division, 
order, or law. Apart from what most immediately concerns the subsistence of 
man, he distinguishes nothing as individual except by arbitrarily cutting it 
off in time and space. Here you will find but few traces of any conceptions, 
and you will scarcely discern to which side they incline. You will not set much 
value on the difference, whether a blind fate, only to be indicated by magic 
rites, exhibits the character of the Whole, or a being, alive indeed, but without 
definite characteristics, an idol, a fetich, one, or, if many, only distinguishable 
by the arbitrarily appointed limits of their sphere.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p129">As we advance, the feeling becomes 
more conscious. Circumstances display themselves in their complexity and definiteness. 
The multiplicity of the heterogeneous elements and powers, by whose constant 
and determined strife, phenomena are determined, becomes more prominent in man’s 
consciousness of the world. In the same degree the result of the contemplation 
of this feeling changes. The opposite forms of the idea stand more distinctly 
apart. Blind fate changes into a higher necessity, in which, though unattainable 
and unsearchable, reason and connection rest. Similarly, the idea of a personal 
God becomes higher, but at the same time divides and multiplies, each power 
and element becomes animate, and gods arise in endless number. They are now 
distinguishable by means of the different objects of their activity, and different 
inclinations and dispositions. A stronger, fairer life of the Universe in feeling 
you must acknowledge is here exhibited. It is most beautiful when this new won 
complexity and this innate highest unity are most intimately bound together 
in feeling, as for example, among the Greeks, whom you so justly <pb n="97" id="iii.ii-Page_97" />revere. Both forms then unite 
in reflection, one being of more value for thought, the other for art, one showing 
more of the complexity, the other of the unity. But this stage, even without 
such a union is more perfect than the former, especially if the idea of the 
Highest Being is placed rather in the eternal unattainable necessity, than in 
single gods.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p130">Let us now mount higher where opposing elements are again 
united, where existence, by exhibiting itself as totality, as unity in variety, 
as system, first deserves its name. Is not the man who perceives existence both 
as one and as all, who stands over against the Whole, and yet is one with it 
in feeling, to be accounted happier in his religion, let his feeling mirror 
itself in idea as it may? There as elsewhere then, the manner in which the Deity 
is present to man in feeling, is decisive of the worth of his religion, not 
the manner, always inadequate, in which it is copied in idea. Suppose there 
is someone arrived at this stage, who rejects the idea of a personal God. I 
will not decide on the justice of the names you are accustomed to apply to him, 
whether Pantheist or Spinozist. This rejection of the idea of a personal Deity 
does not decide against the presence of the Deity in his feeling. The ground 
of such a rejection might be a humble consciousness of the limitation of personal 
existence, and particularly of personality joined to consciousness. He might 
stand as high above a worshipper of the twelve gods whom you would rightly name 
after Lucretius, as a pious person at that stage would be above an idolater.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p131">But we have here the old confusion, the unmistakable 
sign of defective culture. Those who are at the same stage, only not at the 
same point, are most strongly repudiated. The proper standard of religiousness, 
that which announces the stage to which a man has attained, is his sense for 
the Deity. But to which idea he will attach himself depends purely on what he 
requires it for, and <pb n="98" id="iii.ii-Page_98" />whether his imagination chiefly 
inclines towards existence and nature or consciousness and thought.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p132">You will not, I trust, consider 
it blasphemy or incongruity that such a matter should depend on the direction 
of the imagination. By imagination I do not mean anything subordinate or confused, 
but the highest and most original faculty in man. All else in the human mind 
is simply reflection upon it, and is therefore dependent on it. Imagination 
in this sense is the free generation of thoughts, whereby you come to a conception 
of the world; such a conception you cannot receive from without, nor compound 
from inferences. From this conception you are then impressed with the feeling 
of omnipotence. The subsequent translation into thought depends on whether one 
is willing in the consciousness of his own weakness to be lost in the mysterious 
obscurity, or whether, first of all, seeking definiteness of thought, he cannot 
think of anything except under the one form given to us, that of consciousness 
or self-consciousness. Recoil from the obscurity of indefinite thought is the 
one tendency of the imagination, recoil from the appearance of contradiction 
in transferring the forms of the finite to the Infinite is the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p133">Now cannot the same inwardness of religion be combined 
with both? Would not a closer consideration show that the two ways of conceiving 
are not very wide apart? But the pantheistic idea is not to be thought of as 
death, and no effort is to be spared to surpass in thought the limits of the 
personal idea.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p134">So much I have thought it necessary 
to say, not so much in explanation of my own position, as to prevent you from 
thinking that all are despisers of religion who will not accept the personality 
of the Highest Being as it is usually set forth. And I am quite convinced that 
what has been said will not make the idea of the personality of God more uncertain 
for anyone who truly has it; nor will anyone more easily rid himself of the 
almost absolute necessity to <pb n="99" id="iii.ii-Page_99" />acquire it, for knowing whence this necessity comes. 
Among truly religious men there have never been zealots, enthusiasts, or fanatics 
for this idea. Even when timidity and hesitation about it is called atheism, 
truly pious persons will leave it alone with great tranquillity. Not to have 
the Deity immediately present in one’s feeling has always seemed to them more 
irreligious. They would most unwillingly believe that anyone could in point 
of fact be quite without religion. They believe that only those who are quite 
without feeling, and whose nature has become brutish, can have no consciousness 
of the God that is in us and in the world, and of the divine life and operation 
whereby all things consist. But whosoever insists, it matters not how many excellent 
men he excludes, that the highest piety consists in confessing that the Highest 
Being thinks as a person and wills outside the world, cannot be far travelled 
in the region of piety. Nay, the profoundest words of the most zealous defenders 
of his own faith must still be strange to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p135">The number who would have something 
from this God, that is alien to piety, is only too great. He is to give an outward 
guarantee of their blessedness and incite them to morality. They want to have 
it before their eyes. They would not have God working on man by freedom, but 
in the only way in which one free being can work on another, by necessity, by 
making himself known either by pain or by pleasure. But this cannot incite us 
to morality. Every external incitement is alien to morality, whether it be hope 
or fear. To follow it where it concerns morality is unfree, therefore unmoral. 
But the Highest Being, particularly when he is thought of as free, cannot wish 
to make freedom itself not free, and morality not moral.<note n="27" id="iii.ii-p135.1">This 
passage is different from the former edition. Partly the statement that morality 
generally cannot be manipulated, though right in the connection, seemed to require 
closer definition if there was not to be misunderstanding; partly the whole 
view seemed to me only rightly completed by the addition that freedom and morality 
would be endangered by the prospect of divine recompense. In the strife on this 
point, especially as it is carried on between the Kantians and the Eudaimonists, 
the great difference between presenting divine recompense as an inducement and 
using it theoretically to explain the order of the world has very often been 
overlooked. The former is an immoral and therefore specially an unchristian procedure, and is never employed 
by true heralds of Christianity and has no place in the Scriptures; the other 
is natural and necessary, for it alone shows how the divine law extends over 
the whole nature of man, and so far from causing a rift in human nature, it 
most fully guards its unity. But this explanation will be very different in 
proportion as love of truth and desire of knowledge are free from all foreign 
ingredients. It is hardly to be denied that the demands of self-love will most 
claim arbitrariness for the divine recompense, and as arbitrariness can only 
have its seat in personality, it will be accompanied by the narrowest conceptions 
of the divine personality.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p136">This now brings me to the second 
point, to immortality. I cannot conceal that in the usual manner of treating 
this subject there is still more that seems to me inconsistent with the nature 
of piety. I believe I have just shown you in what way each one bears in himself 
an unchangeable and <pb n="100" id="iii.ii-Page_100" />eternal nature. If our feeling 
nowhere attaches itself to the individual, but if its content is our relation 
to God wherein all that is individual and fleeting disappears, there can be 
nothing fleeting in it, but all must be eternal. In the religious life then 
we may well say we have already offered up and disposed of all that is mortal, 
and that we actually are enjoying immortality. But the immortality that most 
men imagine and their longing for it, seem to me irreligious, nay quite opposed 
to the spirit of piety. Dislike to the very aim of religion is the ground of 
their wish to be immortal. Recall bow religion earnestly strives to expand the 
sharply cut outlines of personality. Gradually they are to be lost in the Infinite 
that we, becoming conscious of the Universe, may as much as possible be one 
with it. But men struggle against this aim. They are anxious about their personality, 
and do not wish to overstep the accustomed limit or to be anything else but 
a manifestation of it. The one opportunity that death gives them of transcending 
it, they are very far from wishing to embrace. On the contrary, they are concerned 
as to how they are to carry it with them beyond this life, and their utmost 
endeavour is for longer sight and better limbs. But God speaks to them as it 
stands written, ‘Whosoever loses his life for my sake, the same shall keep it, 
and whosoever keeps it, the same shall lose it.” The life that they would keep 
is one that cannot be kept. If their concern is with the eternity of their single 
person, why are they not as anxious about what it has been as about what it 
is to be? What does forwards avail when they cannot go backwards? They desire 
an immortality that is no immortality. They are not even capable of comprehending 
it, for who can endure the effort to conceive an endless temporal existence? 
Thereby they lose the immortality they could always have, and their mortal life 
in addition, by thoughts that distress and torture them in vain. Would they 
but attempt to surrender their lives from love to God! Would they but strive 
to annihilate their personality <pb n="101" id="iii.ii-Page_101" />and to live in the One and in 
the All! Whosoever has learned to be more than himself, knows that he loses 
little when he loses himself. Only the man who denying himself sinks himself 
in as much of the whole Universe as he can attain, and in whose soul a greater 
and holier longing has arisen, has a right to the hopes that death gives. With 
him alone it is really possible to hold further converse about the endlessness 
to which, through death, we infallibly soar.<note n="28" id="iii.ii-p136.1">This 
passage has met very much the same fate as the passage which treated of the 
personality of God. It was also directed against narrow and impure conceptions 
and it has raised the same misunderstandings. I am supposed to disparage the 
hope of immortality in the usual sense of the word, representing it as a weakness 
and contending against it. But this was not the place to declare myself in respect 
of the truth of the matter, or to offer the view of it which I, as a Christian, 
hold. This will be found in the second part of my “Glaubenslehre,” and both 
passages should supplement each other. There I had only to answer the question 
whether this hope was so essential to a pious direction of the mind that the 
two stood or fell together. What could I do but answer in the negative, seeing 
it is now usually accepted that the people of the old Covenant did not, in earlier 
times, have this hope, and seeing also that it is easy to show that, in the 
state of pious emotion, the soul is rather absorbed in the present moment than 
directed towards the future? Only it appears hard that this Speech should deduce 
not doubtfully the hope so widely diffused among the noblest men of a restoration 
of the individual life not again to be interrupted, from the lowest stage of 
self-love, seeing it might as well have been ascribed to the interest of love 
in the beloved objects. All the forms under which the hope of immortality can 
present itself as the highest self-consciousness of the spirit being before 
me, just in contrast to the opponents of the faith it seemed to me natural and 
necessary to utter the warning that any particular way of conceiving immortality 
and especially that which has unmistakable traces of a lower interest hidden 
behind it, is not to be confused with the reality. I thus sought to prepare 
for grasping the question, not as it is entirely limited to personality or to 
a self-consciousness chained to single affinities, but as it is natural in one 
in whom personal interest is purified by subordination to a self-consciousness that is ennobled by the consciousness of the 
human race and of human nature. On the other side, in order to avoid endless 
and wide-spreading explanations, it was necessary to make the opponents of religion 
observe that there could be no religious discussion of this matter except among 
those who have already cultivated in themselves the higher life, given by true 
piety, which is worthy to conquer death. If I am somewhat severe on the self-deception 
of a mean way of thinking and feeling, which is proud that it can comprehend 
immortality and that it is guided by the accompanying hope and fear, I can only 
say in self-defence that there is nothing of mere rhetoric in it, but that it 
has always been with me a very strong feeling. I desire no more than that each 
man, if he would test his piety, should see, not merely, as Plato says, that 
souls appear before the judges of the Underworld stripped of all alien ornament 
conferred by the external relations of life, but, laying aside these claims 
to endless existence and considering himself just as he is, that he then decide 
whether these claims are anything more than the titles of lands, never possessed 
and never to be possessed, wherewith the great ones of the earth often think 
they must adorn themselves. If, thus stripped, he still find that that eternal 
life is with him to which the end of this Speech points, he will readily understand 
what I am aiming at in my presentation of the Christian faith. Furthermore, 
the parallel between the two ideas of God and immortality in respect of the 
different ways of conception here indicated, is not to be overlooked. The most 
anthropomorphic view of God usually presupposes a morally corrupt consciousness, 
and the same holds of such a conception of immortality as pictures the Elysian 
fields as just a more beautiful and wider earth. As there is a great difference 
between inability to think of God as in this way personal and the inability 
to think of a living God at all, so there is between one who does not hold such 
a sensuous conception of immortality and one who does not hope for any immortality. 
As we call everyone pious who believes in a living God, so without excluding 
any kind or manner we would hold the same of those who believe in an eternal 
life of the spirit.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p137">This then is my view of these subjects. The usual conception 
of God as one single being outside of the world and behind the world is not 
the beginning and the end of religion. It is only one manner of expressing God, 
seldom entirely pure and always inadequate. Such an idea may be formed from 
mixed motives, from the need for such a being to console and help, and such 
a God may be believed in without piety, at least in my sense, and I think in 
the true and right sense. If, however, this idea is formed, not arbitrarily, 
but somehow by the necessity of a man’s way of thinking, if he needs it for 
the security of his piety, the imperfections of his idea will not cumber him 
nor contaminate his piety. Yet the true nature of religion is neither this idea 
nor any other, but immediate consciousness of the Deity as He is found in ourselves 
and in the world. Similarly the goal and the character of the religious life 
is not the immortality desired and believed in by many—or what their craving 
to be too wise about it would suggest—pretended to be believed in by many. It 
is not the immortality that is outside of time, behind it, or rather after it, 
and which still is in time. It is the immortality which we can now have in this 
temporal life; it is the problem in the solution of which we are for ever to 
be engaged. In the midst of finitude to be one with the Infinite and in every 
moment to be eternal is the immortality of religion.</p>


<pb n="119" id="iii.ii-Page_119" />


</div2>

<div2 title="Third Speech. The Cultivation of Religion" progress="41.94%" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv" id="iii.iii">
<h2 id="iii.iii-p0.1">THIRD SPEECH</h2>
<h3 id="iii.iii-p0.2">THE CULTIVATION OF RELIGION</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p1">As I myself have willingly confessed, the endeavour to 
make proselytes from unbelievers is deep rooted in the character of religion. 
Yet that is not what now urges me to speak to you of the cultivation of man 
for this noble capacity. For this cultivation we believers know of only one 
means—the free expression and communication of religion. When religion moves 
in a man with all its native force, when it carries every faculty of his spirit 
imperiously along in the stream of its impulse, we expect it to penetrate into 
the hearts of all who live and breathe within its influence. Every corresponding 
element being stirred by this life-giving power, they should attain a consciousness 
of their existence, and the attentive ear should be gladdened by an answering 
note of kindred sound. Where the pious person fails to awake a life like his 
by the natural expression of his own life, he will despise nobly every strange 
charm, every exercise of force in the calm conviction that the time has not 
yet come for anything congenial to appear.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p2">The unsuccessful issue is not 
new to any of us. How often have I struck up the music of my religion, seeking 
to move the bystanders! Beginning with single soft notes, I have soon been swept 
on by youthful impetuosity to the fullest harmony of the religious feelings. 
But nothing stirred, nothing answered in the hearers. I have entrusted these 
words to a larger and more versatile <pb n="120" id="iii.iii-Page_120" />circle, yet from how many, despite 
of those advantages, will they return in sadness without having been understood, 
yea, without having awaked the vaguest suspicion of their purpose! And how often, 
for all who proclaim religion, and for me along with them, will this fate which 
has been appointed us from the beginning, be renewed! Yet this shall never distress 
us. The difficulty we know may not otherwise be met, and we shall never be moved 
from our quiet equanimity to attempt in any other fashion to force our way of 
thinking either upon this or the future generation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p3">Everyone of us misses in himself 
not a little that belongs to a complete humanity, and many lack much. What wonder, 
then, if the number in whom religion refuses to develope should be great! Necessarily 
it must be great, else how could we come to see it in—if I might so say—its 
incarnate, historical existence, or discern the bounds it sets on all sides 
to the other capacities of man, or how by them again it is in manifold ways 
bounded. Or how should we know how far man can anywhere succeed without it, 
and where it sustains him and forwards him; or guess that, without his knowledge, 
it is busy in him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p4">But especially in these times 
of universal confusion and upheaval, it is natural that its slumbering spark 
should not glow up in many, however lovingly or patiently we tend it, and that, 
even in persons in whom under happier circumstances it would have broken through 
all obstacles, it is not brought to life. In all human things nothing remains 
unshaken. Every man must continually face the possibility of having to abandon 
the very belief that determines his place in the world and binds him to the 
earthly order of things. And he may find no other, but may sink in the general 
whirlpool. One class shun no concentration of their own powers and shout also 
towards every side for help, that they may hold fast what they take <pb n="121" id="iii.iii-Page_121" />to be the poles of the world 
and of society, of art and of science, which by an indescribable destiny, as 
it were of their own accord, suddenly leap from their sockets and allow all 
that has so long revolved around them to fall; the other class, with a like 
restless zeal, are busy clearing away the ruins of fallen centuries, seeking 
to be the first to settle on the fruitful ground that is being formed beneath 
from the quickly cooling lava of the dread volcano.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p5">Even without leaving his place, 
every man is so mightily affected by the vehement shaking of all things that, 
in the universal giddiness, he must be glad to fix his eye steadily enough on 
any one object, to be able to keep to it and convince himself gradually that 
something still stands. In such a state of things it would be foolish to expect 
that many could be fit to cultivate and retain religious feelings which prosper 
best in quiet. In the midst of this ferment, indeed, the aspect of the moral 
world is more majestic and noble than ever, and at moments there are hints of 
more significant traits than ever before in the centuries. Yet who can rescue 
himself from the universal turmoil? Who can escape the power of narrower interests? 
Who has calm enough to stand still and steadfastness enough for undisturbed 
contemplation?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p6">But suppose the happiest times 
and suppose the best will not only to arouse by communication the capacity for 
religion where it does exist, but, by every possible way, to ingraft and to 
impart it. Where, then, is there such a way? All that the activity and art of 
one man can do for another is to communicate conceptions to be the basis of 
thoughts, and so far to associate them with his own ideas that they may be remembered 
at fitting times. But no one can arrive at the point of making others think 
what thoughts he will. There is a contrariety that cannot be eliminated from 
words, and much less can you get beyond this means and freely produce what inner 
activity you will. In short, on the mechanism of the spirit everyone <pb n="122" id="iii.iii-Page_122" />can, in some measure, work, 
but into its organization, into the sacred workshop of the Universe, no one 
can enter at pleasure. No one can change or disarrange, take from or add to. 
At the most he may, by means of this mechanism, retard the development of the 
spirit. Part of the growth may thus be violently mutilated, but nothing can 
be moulded. From this sanctuary of his organization which force cannot enter, 
all that pertains to the true life of man, all that should be an ever alert, 
operative impulse in him, proceeds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p7">And such is religion. In the 
spirit it inhabits it is uninterruptedly active and strong, making everything 
an object for itself and turning every thought and action into a theme for its 
heavenly phantasy. Like everything else, then, that should be ever present, 
ever active in the human soul, it lies far beyond the domain of teaching and 
imparting. Instruction in religion, meaning that piety itself is teachable, 
is absurd and unmeaning. Our opinions and doctrines we can indeed communicate, 
if we have words and our hearers have the comprehending, imagining power of 
the understanding. But we know very well that those things are only the shadows 
of our religious emotions, and if our pupils do not share our emotions, even 
though they do understand the thought, they have no possession that can truly 
repay their toil. This retreat into oneself, there to perceive oneself, cannot 
be taught. Even the most inspired person who can see, it matters not before 
what object he finds himself, the original light of the Universe, cannot by 
the word of instruction transfer this power and dexterity to another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p8">There is, indeed, an imitative 
talent which in some perhaps we can so far arouse as to make it easy for them, 
when sacred feelings are represented in powerful tones, to produce in themselves 
somewhat similar emotions. But does that touch their deepest nature? Is it, 
in the true sense of the word, religion? If you would compare the <pb n="123" id="iii.iii-Page_123" />sense for the Universe with 
the sense for art, you must not compare the possessors of a passive religiousness—if 
you care so to name it—with those who, without producing works of art themselves, 
are responsive to everything that has to do with viewing them. The works of 
art of religion are always and everywhere exposed. The whole world is a gallery 
of religious scenes, and every man finds himself in the midst of them. Wherefore, 
you must liken them to persons who cannot be made to feel till commentaries 
and imaginings on works of art are brought as medicinal charms for the deadened 
sense, and who even then only lisp, in an ill-understood terminology, some inappropriate 
words that are not their own. So much and no more you can accomplish by mere 
teaching. This is the goal of all conscious educating and exercising in such 
things. Show me one man to whom you have imparted power of judgment, the spirit 
of observation, feeling for art or morality, then will I pledge myself to teach 
religion also.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p9">Of course there is in religion 
a mastership and a discipleship. But this attachment is no blind imitation. 
It is not the master that makes disciples, but he is their master because of 
their choice.<note n="29" id="iii.iii-p9.1">This 
expression appears to contradict the words of Christ which He spoke to His disciples, 
“Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you.” Yet the contradiction is only 
apparent, for on another occasion He asked of His disciples whether they also 
were deceived as others had been, whereby He acknowledged that their continuance 
with Him was a free act. Now this is all that is here asserted. In their declaration 
of steadfastness, we can say, that they chose Him anew as their Master, with 
a quicker sense and a riper judgment. Also it would be wrong to interpret Christ’s 
words as if they had only special reference to certain persons. This would be 
a particular sense which I would not defend. It was not by an original divine 
impulse common to Him and to them, that the kingdom of God was founded. Of subordinate 
movements in religion, such as reform of the church, this may very well be said, 
but it was not thus that Peter, as their representative, recognized Him as the 
profoundest and mightiest. Originally, the emotion was in Him alone; in them 
there was only the capacity for having it awakened. What is here said, therefore, 
entirely agrees with the representation of Christ; indeed, his relation to His 
disciples suggested it. Had not Christ set out from the view that every living 
utterance, however individual, can only awake its response in another in a universal 
way and that complete attachment to the individuality of another is always a 
free act, He could not have set His disciples on such a footing of equality 
as to call them brethren and friends.</note> And if, by the utterance 
of our own religion, religion is awakened in others, we cannot retain it in 
our power or attach it to ourselves. As soon as it lives, their religion also 
is free and goes its own way. On blazing up in the soul, the sacred spark spreads 
to a free and living flame, fed by its own atmosphere. More or less it illumines 
for the soul the whole circuit of the world, so that, following his own impulse, 
he may settle far away from the place where first the new life was lit. Compelled 
simply by the feeling of weakness and finitude, by an original, inward determination 
to settle in some definite quarter, without being ungrateful to his first guide, 
he makes choice of that climate which suits him best. There he seeks for himself 
a centre, and moving self-limited in his new course, of his own choice and spontaneous <pb n="124" id="iii.iii-Page_124" />liking, be calls himself the 
disciple of him who first settled in this dear spot and showed its splendour.<note n="30" id="iii.iii-p9.2">What 
is here said follows naturally from the passage just explained. The best example 
is found in the oldest Christian history, in the Proselytes from Heathenism, 
who forsook the Jews who first woke in them the sense of the one Highest Being 
and went over to Christianity. In every time when the religious life is stirred, 
as unquestionably it has begun to be among us since this was written, it seems 
to me specially necessary that all who, either from profession or from inward call, exercise a marked religions 
influence, should rise to this freer view, that they may not wonder why so many 
who have received their first impulse from them, should only find their complete 
rest in very different views and sentiments. Let everyone rejoice at waking 
life, for he thereby approves himself an instrument of the Divine Spirit, but 
let none believe that the fashioning of it continues in his power.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p10">I do not, therefore, aim at 
training either you or others to religion. Nor would I teach you by resolve 
or rule to train yourselves. I would not leave the sphere of religion—as by 
doing so I would—but a little longer I would tarry with you within. The Universe 
itself trains its own observers and admirers, and how that comes to pass we 
shall now see, as far as it can be seen.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p11">You know how each element of 
humanity discloses itself by the place it maintains against the others. By this 
universal strife everything in every man attains a determinate form and size. 
Now this strife is only sustained by the fellowship of the single elements, 
by the movement of the Whole. Hence every man and every thing in every 
man is a work of the Whole. This is the only way in which the pious sense can 
conceive man. Now I wish to return to the religious limitation of our contemporaries 
which you praise and I bewail. I wish to regard it in this aspect and to make 
it clear why we are thus and not otherwise, and what must happen if our limits 
are to be widened. Would that I could at the same time make you conscious that 
you also by your being and doing are tools of the Universe, and that your deed, 
towards quite other things directed, has an influence upon the present state 
of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p12">Man is born with the religious 
capacity as with every other. If only his sense for the profoundest depths of 
his own nature is not crushed out, if only all fellowship between himself and 
the Primal Source is not quite shut off, religion would, after its own fashion, 
infallibly be developed. But in our time, alas! that is exactly what, in very 
large measure, does happen. With pain I see daily how the rage for calculating 
and explaining suppresses the sense. I see how all things unite to bind man 
to the finite, and to a very small portion of the finite, <pb n="125" id="iii.iii-Page_125" />that the infinite may as far 
as possible vanish from his eyes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p13">Who hinders the prosperity of 
religion? Not you, not the doubters and scoffers. Even though you were 
all of one mind to have no religion, you would not disturb Nature in her purpose 
of producing piety from the depths of the soul, for your influence could only 
later find prepared soil. Nor, as is supposed, do the immoral most hinder the 
prosperity of religion, for it is quite a different power to which their endeavours 
are opposed. But the discreet and practical men of to-day are, in the present 
state of the world, the foes of religion, and their great preponderance is the 
cause why it plays such a poor and insignificant <i>rôle</i>, for from tender 
childhood they maltreat man, crushing out his higher aspirations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p14">With great reverence I regard 
the longing of young minds for the marvellous and supernatural. Joyfully taking 
in the motley show of things, they seek at the same time something else to set 
over against it. They search everywhere for something surpassing the accustomed 
phenomena and the light play of life. However many earthly objects are presented 
for their knowing, there seems still another sense unnourished. That is the 
first stirrings of religion. A secret, inexplicable presentiment urges them 
past the riches of this world. Every trace of another is welcome to them, and 
they delight themselves in fictions of unearthly beings. All that it is most 
evident to them cannot be here, they embrace with that strong and jealous love 
devoted to objects, the right to which is strongly felt, but cannot be established. 
True, it is a delusion to seek the Infinite immediately outside of the finite, 
but is it not natural in those who know but the surface of even the finite and 
sensuous? Is it not the delusion of whole peoples and whole schools of wisdom?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p15">Were there but guardians of 
religion among those who care for the young, how easily could this natural error 
be <pb n="126" id="iii.iii-Page_126" />corrected! And, in clearer times, 
how greedily would young souls then abandon themselves to the impressions of 
the Infinite in its omnipresence!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p16">It were even better if life 
were left quietly to take its own course. Let it be supposed that the taste 
for grotesque figures is as natural to the young imagination in religion as 
in art, and let it be richly satisfied. Have no anxiety when the earnest and 
sacred mythology, that is considered the very essence of religion, is immediately 
united with the careless games of childhood. Suppose that the Heavenly Father, 
the Saviour, the angels are but another kind of fairies and sylphs. In many, 
perhaps, the foundation may be laid for an insufficient and dead letter. While 
the images grow pale, the word, as the empty frame in which they have been fixed, 
may remain hanging. But man, thus treated, would be more left to himself, and 
a right-thinking, uncorrupted soul that knew how to keep himself free from the 
titillation of scraping and scheming, would more easily find, in due time, the 
natural issue from this labyrinth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p17">Now, on the contrary, that tendency 
is, from the beginning, forcibly suppressed. Everything mysterious and marvellous 
is proscribed. Imagination is not to be filled with airy images! It is just 
as easy to store the memory with real objects and to be preparing for life! 
Poor young souls, desiring quite other fare, are wearied with moral tales and 
have to learn how beautiful and necessary it is to be genteel and discreet. 
The current conceptions of things that they would of themselves have encountered, 
soon enough, are impressed upon them, as if it were an urgent business that 
could never be too soon accomplished. Without regard to their real want, there 
is given them that of which far too soon there will be too much.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p18">In proportion as man must busy 
himself in a narrow way with a single object, to rescue the universality 
of the sense an impulse awakes in everyone to allow the dominating <pb n="127" id="iii.iii-Page_127" />activity and all its kindred 
to rest, and to open all organs to the influence of all impressions. By a secret 
and most helpful sympathy this impulse is strongest when the general life reveals 
itself most clearly in our own breasts and in the surrounding world. But to 
yield to this impulse in comfortable inactivity cannot be permitted, for, from 
the middle-class standpoint, it would be laziness and idling. In everything 
there must be design and aim; somewhat has always to be performed, and if the 
spirit can no more serve, the body must be exercised. Work and play, but no 
quiet, submissive contemplation!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p19">But most of all, men are to 
be taught to analyze and explain. By this explaining they are completely cheated 
of their sense, for, as it is conducted, it is absolutely opposed to any perceptive 
sense. <i>Sense </i>of its own accord seeks objects for itself, it advances 
to meet them and it offers to embrace them. It communicates something to them 
which distinguishes them as its possession, its work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p20">It will find and be found. But 
this <i>explaining</i> knows nothing of this living acquisition, of this illuminating 
truth, of the true spirit of discovery in childlike intuition. But from first 
to last, objects are to be transcribed accurately in thought as something simply 
given. They are, God be thanked, for all men ever the same, and who knows how 
long already they have been docketed in good order with all their qualities 
defined. Take them, then, only as life brings them, and understand that and 
nothing more. But to seek for yourselves and to wish to have living intercourse 
with things is eccentric and high-flown. It is a vain endeavour, availing nothing 
in human life, where things are only to be seen and handled as they have already 
presented themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p21">Fruitful in human life this 
endeavour is not, except that, without it, an active life, resting on true inward 
culture, is not to be found. The sense strives to comprehend the undivided impress 
of something whole; it will perceive what <pb n="128" id="iii.iii-Page_128" />each thing is and how it is; 
it will know everything in its peculiar character. But that is not what they 
mean by understanding. What and how are too remote for them, around whence and 
to what end, they eternally circle. They seek to grasp nothing in and for itself, 
but only in special aspects, and therefore, not as a whole, but only piece-meal. 
To inquire or thoroughly examine whether the object they would understand is 
a whole, would lead them too far. Were this their desire, they could hardly 
escape so utterly without religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p22">But all must be used for some 
excellent purpose, wherefore they dissever and anatomize. This is how they deal 
with what exists chiefly for the highest satisfaction of the sense, with what, 
in their despite, is a whole in itself, I mean with all that is art in nature 
and in the works of man. Before it can operate they annihilate it by explaining 
it in detail. Having first by decomposition robbed it of its character as art, 
they would teach and impress this or that lesson from the fragments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p23">You must grant that this is 
the practice of our people of understanding, and you must confess that a superabundance 
of sense is necessary if anything is to escape this hostile treatment. On that 
account alone the number must be small who are capable of such a contemplation 
of any object as might awake in them religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p24">But this development is still more checked. The utmost 
is done to divert the remaining sense from the Universe. Truth and all that 
in it is, must be confined in the limits of the civil life. All actions must 
bear upon this life, while, again, it is believed that the boasted inner harmony 
of man means that everything bears upon his actions and they never think that, 
if it is to be a true and free life, the existence of an individual in the state, 
even as of the state itself, must have arisen from the Whole. But they are sunk 
in blind idolatry of the existing civil life, they are convinced that it affords 
material enough for the sense and <pb n="129" id="iii.iii-Page_129" />displays rich enough pictures. 
Hence they have a right to guard against discontented seeking for something 
else and departure from the natural centre and axis. All emotions and endeavours 
not so directed, are but useless and exhausting exercises, from which, by purposeful 
activity, the soul must as much as possible be restrained. Pure love to art, 
or even to nature itself, is for them an extravagance, only to be endured because 
it is not quite so bad as other tendencies, and because many find in it consolation 
and compensation in various ills. Knowledge is sought with a wise and sober 
moderation and never without regard to practical life. The smallest thing that 
has influence in this sphere is not to be neglected, and the greatest, just 
because it goes further, is decried, as if it were mean and perverted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p25">That, nevertheless, there are 
things which, to some little depth must be explored, is for them a necessary 
evil, and that a few are ever to be found who, from unconquerable liking, undertake 
it, they thank the gods, and with sacred pity regard them as willing sacrifices. 
They most sincerely lament that there are feelings which cannot be tamed by 
the external sway of their formulas and precepts, and that in this way many 
men are rendered socially unhappy or immoral. People for whom the moral side 
of civil life is everything, and whom, though they may step a little beyond 
their trade, I reckon also among this class, consider this one of the profoundest 
evils of human nature, to be got rid of with all possible speed. The good people 
believe that their own activity is everything and exhausts the task of humanity, 
and that, if all would do what they do, they would require no sense for anything 
except for action. Wherefore they dock everything with their shears, and they 
will not suffer a single characteristic phenomenon that might awake a religious 
interest to grow. What can be seen and understood from their standpoint is all 
they allow, and it is merely a small, barren circle, without science, without <pb n="130" id="iii.iii-Page_130" />morals, without art, without 
love, without spirit, I might almost say without letter.<note n="31" id="iii.iii-p25.1">Only 
by this last trait is the picture of the way of thinking here described made 
complete, for these men flee also the letter. As they admit a moral, political 
or religious confession only, in so far as everyone can still think what he 
will, so no practical rules are valid except with the proviso of standing exceptions, 
that everything following the principle of absolute utility, should stand completely 
alone, as nothing through nothing for nothing. Some reader of another stamp 
may look askance, however, on an expression that ascribes a worth, and indeed 
no small worth, to the letter, for I make it equal with the other qualities 
here named, and misunderstandings, specially struggled against at the present 
day are thus favoured. I would warn him that such a conscious depreciation of 
what has been set too high does not serve truth, but in part produces obstinacy 
and in part it favours reaction. Therefore, we would at all times ascribe a 
high degree of worth to the letter in all earnest things, in so far as it is 
not separate from the spirit and dead. The immediate life in the great unities 
is too closely shut to be entered by the letter, for what letter could comprehend, 
say, the existence of a people? and in the individual there are elements too 
fleeting to be embraced in it, for what letter could express the nature of a 
single individual? But the letter is the indispensable selecting discretion, 
without which we could only vibrate giddily between the individual and the great 
classes. By it the chaotic indeterminate crowd is changed into the determinate 
multitude. Nay, in the largest sense the ages are distinguished by the letter, 
and it is the master-piece of the highest wisdom to estimate rightly when human 
things require a new letter. Does it appear too early the love for 
what it is to supplant rejects it? is it too late, that giddiness has already 
begun which it can no more exorcise?</note> 
In short, it is without anything whereby the world might disclose itself, and 
yet it has many lofty pretensions to the same. They think, indeed, that they 
have the true and real world, and that they are the people who grasp and treat 
all things in their true connection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p26">Would that they could but once 
see that, for anything to be known as an element of the Whole, it must necessarily 
be contemplated in its characteristic nature and in its fullest completeness! 
In the Universe it can be nothing except by the totality of its effects and 
relations. That is the sum and substance, and, to perceive it, every matter 
must be considered, not from some outside point, but from its own proper centre, 
which is to say, in its separate existence, its own proper nature. This is to 
have all points of view for everything, and the opposite is to have one point 
of view for all, which is the most direct way to leave the Universe behind, 
to sink in lamentable narrowness and become a serf bound to the spot of earth 
on which we happen to stand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p27">In the relations of man to this 
world there are certain openings into the Infinite, prospects past which all 
are led that their sense may find its way to the Whole. Immediate feelings of 
definite content may not be produced by this glimpse, but there may be a general 
susceptibility to all religious feelings. Those prospects therefore, are wisely 
blocked up, and in the opening some philosophical caricature is placed as an 
ill-favoured place is at times covered by some sorry picture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p28">And if, as happens at times, 
the omnipotence of the Universe makes itself manifest in those people of understanding 
Themselves, if some ray penetrating falls upon their eyes and their soul cannot 
be shielded from some stirring of those emotions, the Infinite is never a goal 
to which they fly for rest. It is as a post at the end of a course, <pb n="131" id="iii.iii-Page_131" />simply a point to be rounded, 
without touching, at the greatest speed, and the sooner they can return to their 
old place the better.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p29">Birth and death fire such points. 
Before them it is impossible to forget that our own self is completely surrounded 
by the Infinite. Despite of their frequency, so soon as they touch us more nearly, 
they always stir a quiet longing and a holy reverence. The measurelessness of 
sense perception is also a hint at least of a still higher infinity. But nothing 
would please better those persons of understanding than to be able to use the 
greatest radius of the system of the worlds, as men now use the meridian of 
the earth, for measuring and reckoning in common life. And, if the images of 
life and death do approach them, believe me, however much they may speak of 
religion, it does not lie so near their hearts as to use the occasion to win 
some few young people for caution and economy in the use of their powers and 
for the noble art of lengthening life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p30">Punished they certainly are. 
They reach no standpoint from which they might themselves rear, from the foundation, 
this worldly wisdom in which they trust, but move slavishly and reverently in 
ancient forms or divert themselves with little improvements. This is the extreme 
of utilitarianism to which the age with rapid strides is being hurried by worthless 
scholastic word-wisdom. This new barbarism is a fit counterpart of the old. 
It is the beautiful fruit of the paternal eudaimonistic politics which has supplanted 
rude despotism and permeates all departments of life. We have all been affected, 
and the capacity for religion, not being able to keep pace in its development 
with other things, has suffered in the early bud.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p31">These men, the crazy buttresses 
of a crumbling time, I distinguish from you, even as you would not have yourselves 
made equal with them, for they do not despise religion, and they are not to 
be called cultured. But they destroy religion as much as they can, and they 
train the age <pb n="132" id="iii.iii-Page_132" />and enlighten men, even to transparency, 
if they had their will. They are still the dominating party, and you 
and we are but a very few. Whole towns and countries are educated on their principles. 
Those again who have come through this education, are found in society, in science, 
and in philosophy. Nay, philosophy is their peculiar place of abode. And now 
it is not merely ancient philosophy—using the present highly historical classification 
into ancient new and newest—but the new also they have annexed. By their vast 
influence on every worldly interest and the semblance of philanthropy which 
dazzles the social inclination, this way of thinking ever holds religion in 
subjection, and resists every movement whereby its life might anywhere reveal 
itself with full power.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p32">Religion at present can only 
be advanced by the strongest resistance to this general tendency, and it cannot 
begin except by radical opposition. As everything follows the law of affinity, 
sense can only triumph by taking possession of an object on which this kind 
of understanding so hostile to it, hangs but loosely. This it will acquire most 
easily and with superfluity of free power. Now this object is the inner, not 
the outer world. The enlightening psychology, the masterpiece of this kind of 
understanding, has at length exhausted itself by extravagance and lost almost 
all good name. The calculating understanding has here first vacated the field 
and left it open once more for pure observation. A religious man must be reflective, 
his sense must be occupied in the contemplation of himself. Being occupied with 
the profoundest depths, he abandons meanwhile all external things, intellectual 
as well as physical, leaving them to be the great aim of the researches of the 
people of understanding. In accordance with this law, the feeling for the Infinite 
is most readily developed in persons whose nature keeps them far from that which 
is the central point of all the opponents of the universal complete life. Hence 
it comes that, from of old, all truly religious characters <pb n="133" id="iii.iii-Page_133" />have had a mystical trait, and 
that all imaginative natures, which are too airy to occupy themselves with solid 
and rigid worldly affairs, have at least some stirrings of piety. This is the 
character of all the religious appearances of our time; from those two colours, 
imagination and mysticism, though in various proportions, they are all composed. 
Appearances I say, because, in this state of things, more is scarcely to be 
expected.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p33">Imaginative natures fail in 
penetrative spirit, in capacity for mastering the essential. A light changing 
play of beautiful, often charming, but merely fortuitous and entirely subjective 
combinations, satisfies them and is the highest they can conceive, and a deeper 
and inner connection presents itself in vain. They are really only seeking the 
infinity and universality of charming appearances. According as it is viewed 
this may be less or very much more than their sense can attain, but to appearance 
they have accommodated themselves, and instead of a healthy and powerful life, 
they have only disconnected and fleeting emotions. The mind is easily kindled, 
but it is with a flame as unsteady as it is ready. They have emotions of religion 
just as they have of art, philosophy and all things great and beautiful—they 
are attracted by the surface.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p34">To the very nature of the other 
class, again, religion pre-eminently belongs. But their sense always remains 
turned towards themselves, for, in the present condition of the world, they 
do not know how to attain anything beyond, and they soon fail in material for 
cultivating their feeling to an independent piety. There is a great and powerful 
mysticism, not to be considered by the most frivolous man without reverence 
and devotion, which, by its heroic simplicity and proud scorn of the world, 
wrings admiration from the most judicious. It does not arise from being sated 
and overladen by external influences, but, on every occasion, some secret power 
ever drives the man back upon himself, and he finds himself to be the plan and 
key of the <pb n="134" id="iii.iii-Page_134" />Whole. Convinced by a great 
analogy and a daring faith that it is not necessary to forsake himself, but 
that the spirit has enough in itself to be conscious of all that could be given 
from without, by a free resolve, he shuts his eyes for ever against all that 
is not himself. Yet this contempt is no ignorance, this closing of the sense 
no incapacity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p35">Thus, alas! it stands with our 
party at the present day. They have not learned to open their souls to Nature. 
Their living relation to it suffers from the clumsy way in which objects are 
rather indicated than shown, and they have neither sense nor light remaining 
from their self-contemplation sufficient to penetrate this ancient darkness. 
Wherefore, in scorn of this evil age, they would fain have nothing to do with 
its work in them. Their higher feeling is thus untrained and needy, and their 
true inward fellowship with the world is both confined and sickly. Alone with 
their sense, they are compelled to circulate eternally in an all too narrow 
sphere, and, after a sickly life, their religious sense dies, from want of attraction, 
of indirect weakness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p36">Another end awaits those whose 
sense for the highest turns boldly outwards, seeking there expansion and renovation 
for its life. Their disharmony with the age only too clearly appears, for they 
suffer a violent death, happy if you will, yet fearful, the suicide of the spirit. 
Not knowing how to comprehend the world, the essence and larger sense of which 
remains strange to them among the paltry views to which an outward constraint 
limits them, they are deceived by confused phenomena, abandoned to unbridled 
fancies, and seek the Universe and its traces where they never were. Finally 
they unwillingly rend asunder utterly the connection of the inner and the outer, 
chase the impotent understanding and end in a holy madness, the source of which 
almost no man knows. They are loud screaming but not understood victims of the 
general contempt and maltreatment of the heart of man. Only victims, 
however, not <pb n="135" id="iii.iii-Page_135" />heroes, for whosoever succumbs, 
though it be in the final test, cannot be reckoned among the recipients of the 
inmost mysteries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p37">This complaint that there are 
no permanent, openly recognized representatives of religion among us, is not 
to recall my earlier assertions that our age is not less favourable to religion 
than any other. The amount of religion in the world is not diminished, but it 
is broken up and driven apart by an oppressive force. It reveals itself in small 
and fleeting though frequent manifestations that rather exalt the variety of 
the Universe and delight the eye of the observer, than produce for itself a 
great and sublime impression. I abide by the conviction that there are many 
who breathe out the sweetest fragrance of the young life in sacred longing and 
love to the Eternal and the Changeless, and who late at least, and perhaps never, 
are overcome by the world; that there are none to whom once, at least, the high 
World-Spirit has not appeared, casting on them, while they were ashamed for 
themselves and blushed at their unworthy limitation, one of those piercing glances 
that the downcast eye feels without seeing. By this I abide, and the conscience 
of everyone can judge of it. But heroes of religion, holy souls, as they have 
been seen, who are entirely permeated by religion which is all in all to them, 
are wanting and must be wanting to this generation. And as often as I reflect 
on what must happen and what direction our culture must take, if religious men 
of a higher type are again to appear as a natural if rare product of their age, 
I think that your whole endeavour—whether consciously, you may yourselves decide—is 
not a little helpful for a palingenesis of religion. Partly your general working, 
partly the endeavours of a narrower circle, partly the sublime ideas of a few 
spirits notable among mankind, shall serve this purpose.<note n="32" id="iii.iii-p37.1">No 
one will suppose that I regard the manifestations of an awakened religious life 
so frequent, especially in Germany at the present time, as the fulfilment of 
the hope here uttered. That I do not regard it in this way, appears clearly 
enough from what follows, for a piety revived by greater openness of sense would 
be of a different type from what we see among as. The impatient uncharitableness of our new Pietists that is not content to withdraw 
from what it dislikes, but uses every social relation for defamation to the 
danger of all free spiritual life; their painful listening for special expressions, 
in accordance with which they make one man white and another black; the indifference 
of most of them to all great historical events; the aristocratic narrow-mindedness 
of others; the general dislike of all science are not signs of an open sense. 
Rather they are signs of a deep-rooted, morbid state which must be treated with 
love and also with great firmness, if there is not to be more loss to society 
in general than gain to individuals. We will not deny that many of the lower 
class can only be awaked from their stupidity, and of the higher from their 
worldliness, by this acerb kind of piety, yet we would wish and earnestly labour 
that this stage should be for most but a transition to a worthier freedom of 
the spiritual life. This should the more easily be accomplished as it is patent 
enough how easily men who are concerned with something quite different from 
true piety, master this form, and how visibly the spirit decays that is long 
shut up in it.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p38">The strength and compass, as 
well as the purity and clearness of every perception, depend upon the keenness 
and <pb n="136" id="iii.iii-Page_136" />vigour of the sense. Suppose 
the wisest man without opened senses. He would not be nearer religion than the 
most thoughtless and wanton who only had an open and true sense. Here then we 
must begin. An end must be made to the slavery in which the sense of man is 
held, for the benefit of exercisings of the understanding whereby nothing is 
exercised, of those enlightenments that make nothing clear, of those dissectings 
whereby nothing is resolved. This is an end for which you will all labour with 
united powers. It has happened to the improvements in education as to all revolutions 
that have not been begun on the highest principles: things have gradually glided 
back into the old course, and only a few changes in externals preserve the memory 
of what was at first considered a marvellously great occurrence. Hence our judicious 
and practical education of to-day is but little distinguished from the ancient 
mechanical article, and that little is neither in spirit nor in working. This 
has not escaped you. It begins to be as detestable to all truly cultured people 
as it is to me. A juster idea of the sacredness of childhood and the eternity 
of inviolable liberty is spreading. Even in the first stages of development, 
it is seen that the manifestations of liberty must be expected and inquired 
for. Soon those barriers shall be broken down; the intuitive power will take 
possession of its whole domain, every organ will be opened, and it will be possible 
for objects, in all ways, to affect man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p39">With this regained liberty of 
sense, however, a limitation and firm direction of the activity may very well 
consist. This is the great demand from contemporaries and posterity, with which 
the best among you are coming forward. You are tired of seeing barren, encyclopaedic 
versatility. Only by this way of self-limitation have you become what you are, and you know there is no other way to culture. You insist, therefore, that 
everyone should seek to become something definite, and follow something with 
steadfastness and concentration. No one can perceive the justice of this <pb n="137" id="iii.iii-Page_137" />counsel better than the man 
who has ripened to a certain universality of sense, for he must know that, except 
by separation and limitation, perception would have no objects. I rejoice, therefore, 
at these efforts, and would they had had more success. Religion would thereby 
receive excellent help, for this very limitation of effort, if only the sense 
itself is not limited, all the more surely prepares for the sense the way to 
the Infinite and opens again the long interrupted intercourse. Whosoever has 
seen and known much and can then resolve, with his whole might, to do and forward 
something for its own sake, must recognize, if he is not to contradict himself, 
that other things have been made and have a right to existence for their own 
sakes. And when he has succeeded to the utmost in the object of his choice, 
it will least of all escape him at the summit of perfection that, without all 
the rest, this is nothing. This recognition of the strange and annihilation 
of the personal that urge themselves everywhere upon a thoughtful man, this 
seasonably changing love and contempt for all that is finite and limited are 
not possible without a dim presentiment of the World and God, and they must 
call forth a more definite longing for the One in the All.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p40">Every man knows from his own consciousness three spheres 
of the sense in which its different manifestations are divided. First there 
is the interior of the Ego itself; second, the outer world, in so far as it 
is indefinite and incomplete—call it mass, matter, element, or what you will; 
the third seems to unite both, the sense turning, in constant change, within 
and without, and only finding peace in perceiving the absolute unity of both 
sides, which is the sphere of the individual, of what is complete in itself, 
of all that is art in nature, and in the works of man. Everyone is not equally 
at home in all those spheres, but from each there is a way to pious exaltations 
of the soul which take characteristic form simply according to the variety of 
the ways in which they have been found.</p>
<pb n="138" id="iii.iii-Page_138" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p41">Study yourselves with unswerving 
attention, put aside all that is not self, proceed with the sense ever more 
closely directed to the purely inward. The more you pass by all foreign elements, 
making your personality appear diminished almost to the vanishing point, the 
clearer the Universe stands before you, and the more gloriously the terror of 
annihilating the fleeting is rewarded by the feeling of the eternal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p42">Look outside again on one of 
the widely distributed elements of the world. Seek to understand it in itself, 
and seek it in particular objects, in yourself and everywhere. Traverse again 
and again your way from centre to circumference, going ever farther afield. 
You will rediscover everything everywhere, and you will only be able to recognize it in relation to its opposite. Soon everything individual and distinct 
will have been lost and the Universe be found.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p43">What way now leads from the 
third sphere, from the sense for art? Its immediate object is by no means the 
Universe itself. It is an individual thing complete in itself and rounded off. 
There is satisfaction in each enjoyment, and the mind, peacefully sunk in it, 
is not driven to such a progress as would make the single thing gradually disappear 
and be replaced by the Universe. Is there nowhere any way, but must this sphere 
for ever remain apart, and artists be condemned to be irreligious? Or is there 
perhaps some other relation between art and religion? I could wish to leave 
the question for your own solution, for to me the inquiry is too difficult and 
too strange. But you have used your sense and love for art to good purpose, 
and I would willingly leave you to yourselves on your native soil. One of my 
thoughts on the matter, however, I would have not to be wish and presentiment 
merely but insight and prophecy. But judge for yourselves. If it is true that 
there are sudden conversions whereby in men, thinking of nothing less than of 
lifting themselves above the finite, <pb n="139" id="iii.iii-Page_139" />in a moment, as by an immediate, 
inward illumination, the sense for the highest comes forth and surprises them 
by its splendour, I believe that more than anything else the sight of a great 
and sublime work of art can accomplish this miracle. And I would believe that, 
without any gradual approximation beforehand, you may perhaps be met by such 
a beam of your own sun and turned to religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p44">By the first way of finding 
the Universe, the most abstracted self-contemplation, the most ancient eastern 
Mysticism, with marvellous boldness that resembled the more recent Idealism 
among us, linked the infinitely great to the infinitely little and found everything 
bordering on nothing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p45">From the contemplation of the 
masses and their counterparts, again, every religion, the pattern of which is 
the heavens or elemental nature, has manifestly proceeded. The polytheistic 
Egypt was long the most perfect nurse of this type of thought. In it we can 
at least guess that the purest intuition of the original and real may have walked 
in meek tolerance close beside the darkest superstitions and the most senseless 
mythology.<note n="33" id="iii.iii-p45.1">In 
the “Glaubenslehre” religion is divided as predominantly active or passive, 
as concerned with the problem of duty, or absolutely dependent on the Whole, 
as teleological or aesthetical. With this division the forms of religion here 
mentioned would not seem to agree, for the most abstracted self-contemplation, 
or the most objective contemplation of the world may be either active or passive. 
But I am not seeking to distinguish here the chief forms of religion, I am treating 
of cultivation of religion by opening of the sense. By this cultivation individuals 
are not introduced into a definite form of religion, but everyone is rendered 
capable of discerning the form that best suits him and of determining himself 
accordingly. Being more concerned to show the chief aspects of sense, I naturally 
make most prominent those forms in which one or other is most conspicuous. Yet 
even here it is not meant that subjective reflection has not to do with the 
objectively observing Ego, or objective observation with a world that awakes 
and sustains the spiritual life. Hence it would be vain to expect that Christianity 
be here assigned its place as in the “Glaubenslehre” it is placed under the 
ethical or teleological. Even in the Speech itself, it is hinted that that historical 
sense which is the completest union of both directions leads most perfectly 
to piety. That this sense lies quite specially at the foundation of Christianity, 
in which everything comes back to the relation of man to the Kingdom of God, 
requires no proof. It therefore naturally follows that Christianity presents 
a piety nourished as much by contemplation of the world, as by self-contemplation, and is 
best nourished when both are most joined. Of course these are subordinate distinctions 
of receptivity and are naturally quite subjective and incapable of determining 
the different forms of Christianity.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p46">And if there is nothing to tell 
of a religion originating in art that has ruled peoples and times, it is all 
the clearer that the sense for art has never approached those two kinds of religion 
without covering them with new beauty and holiness and sweetly mitigating their 
original narrowness. Thus the ancient sages and poets, and above all, the artists 
of the Greeks, changed the natural religion into fairer, more gladsome form. 
In all the mythical representations of the divine Plato and his followers, which 
you would acknowledge rather as religious than as scientific, we perceive how 
beautifully that mystical self-contemplation mounts to the highest pinnacle 
of divineness and humanness. Simply by the ordinary life in the sphere of art 
and by a living endeavour, sustained by indwelling power and especially by <pb n="140" id="iii.iii-Page_140" />poetic art, he penetrates from 
one form of religion to the opposite and unites both. One can only marvel, therefore, 
at the beautiful self-forgetfulness with which in holy zeal, as a just king 
that does not spare even his too soft-hearted mother, he speaks against art, 
for, where there was no corruption and no misunderstanding produced by corruption, 
the work of art was but a free-will service rendered to the imperfect natural 
religions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p47">At present art serves no religion, 
and all is different and worse. Religion and art stand together like kindred 
beings, whose inner affinity, though mutually unrecognized and unsuspected, 
appears in various ways.<note n="34" id="iii.iii-p47.1">This 
affinity will hardly be denied now by anyone. Nothing but attention to the subject 
is required to find that, on the one hand, in all arts, all great works are 
religious representations, and that on the other, in all religions, Christianity 
not excepted, hostility to art involves barrenness and coldness. In all arts 
there is a severer, more sustained style and a freer and easier. Religious art 
mostly upholds the severer style. When religious objects are handled in the 
light style, the decay of religion is decided and the decay of art quickly follows. 
The lighter style only maintains its true character as art so long as it finds 
its mass and harmony in the severer. The more it renounces its connection with 
the severer style, and therefore with religion, the more certainly and irresistibly 
it degenerates into over refinement and the art of flattery. Already this has 
been often repeated in the history of the arts, and in individuals it is being 
repeated at the present day.</note> Like the 
opposite poles of two magnets, being mutually attracted, they are violently 
agitated but cannot overcome their gravity so as to touch and unite. Friendly 
words and outpourings of the heart are ever on their lips, but they are always 
held back, as they cannot find again the right manner and the last reason of 
their thinking and longing. They await a fuller revelation and, suffering and 
sighing under the same load, they see each other enduring, with heartfelt liking 
and deep feeling perhaps, but without the love that truly unites. Will this 
common burden bring about the happy moment of their union, or from pure love 
and joy is there to be as you desire a new day for art alone? However it comes, 
whichever is first set free will certainly hasten, with at least a sister’s 
faithfulness, to aid the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p48">But religion of both types not 
only is without the aid of art, but is, in its own state, worse than of old. 
The two sources of perception and feeling of the Infinite streamed forth magnificently 
upon an age when scientific subtilties, without true principles, had not yet 
corrupted by their commonness the purity of the sense, even though neither may 
have been rich enough to produce the highest. At present, they are troubled 
by the loss of simplicity and the ruinous influence of a conceited and false 
insight. How are they to be purified? Whence are they to have power <pb n="141" id="iii.iii-Page_141" />and fulness for enriching the 
soil with more than ephemeral products? To unite their waters in one channel, 
is the sole means for bringing religion to completion by the way we are now 
going. That would be an event, from the bosom of which, in a new and glorious 
form, religion would soon go to meet better times.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p49">See then, whether you wish it 
or not, the goal of your highest endeavours is just the resurrection of religion. 
By your endeavours this event must be brought to pass, and I celebrate you as, 
however unintentionally, the rescuers and cherishers of religion. Do not abandon 
your post and your work till you have unlocked the recesses of knowledge, and, 
in priestlike humility, have opened the sanctuary of true science. Then all 
who draw nigh, and the sons of religion among them, will be compensated for 
what half knowledge and arrogance have made them lose.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p50">Philosophy, exalting man to 
the consciousness of his reciprocity with the world, teaching him to know himself, 
not as a separate individual, but as a living, operative member of the Whole, 
will no longer endure to see the man who steadfastly turns his eye to his own 
spirit in search of the Universe, pine in poverty and need. The anxious wall 
of separation is broken down. The outer world is only another inner world. Everything 
is the reflection of his own spirit, as his spirit is the copy of all things. 
He can seek himself in this reflection without losing himself or going outside 
of himself. He can never exhaust himself in contemplation of himself, for in 
himself everything lies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p51">Ethics, in its chaste and heavenly 
beauty, far from jealousy and despotic pride, will hand him at the entrance 
the heavenly lyre and the magic glass, that he may see in countless forms the 
earnest quiet image of the spirit ever the same and may accompany it with divine 
music.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p52">Natural science sets the man 
who looks around him to discover the Universe, in the centre of nature, and 
no longer suffers him to dissipate himself fruitlessly in the <pb n="142" id="iii.iii-Page_142" />study of small details. He can 
now pursue the play of nature’s powers into their most secret recesses, 
from the inaccessible storehouses of energized matter to the artistic workshops 
of the organic life. He measures its might from the bounds of world-filled space 
to the centre of his own Ego, and finds himself everywhere in eternal strife 
and in closest union. He is nature’s centre and circumference. Delusion is gone 
and reality won. Sure is his glance and clear is his view. Under all disguises 
he detects it and nowhere rests except in the Infinite and the One. Already 
I see some distinguished forms return from the sanctuary after initiation into 
those mysteries, who, having purified and adorned themselves, will come forth 
in priestly robes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p53">Can one goddess, then, still 
linger with her helpful presence? For this, also, time will make us great and 
rich amends. The greatest work of art has for its material humanity itself, 
and the Deity directly fashions it. For this work the sense must soon awake 
in many, for at present, He is working with bold and effective art. And you 
will be the temple servants when the new forms are set up in the temple of time. 
Expound the Artist then with force and spirit; explain the earlier works from 
the later and the later from the earlier. Let the past, the present, and the 
future surround us with an endless gallery of the sublimest works of art, eternally 
multiplied by a thousand brilliant mirrors. Let the history of the worlds be 
ready with rich gratitude to reward religion its first nurse, by awaking true 
and holy worshippers for eternal might and wisdom. See how, without your aid, 
the heavenly growth flourishes in the midst of your plantings. It is a witness 
of the approval of the gods and of the imperishableness of your desert. Neither 
disturb it nor pluck it up; it is an ornament that adorns, a talisman that protects.</p>




<pb n="147" id="iii.iii-Page_147" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Fourth Speech. Association in Religion, or Church and Priesthood" progress="50.78%" prev="iii.iii" next="iii.v" id="iii.iv">
<h2 id="iii.iv-p0.1">FOURTH SPEECH</h2>
<h3 id="iii.iv-p0.2">ASSOCIATION IN RELIGION, OR CHURCH AND PRIESTHOOD</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p1">Those of you who are accustomed 
to regard religion simply as a malady of the soul, usually cherish the idea 
that if the evil is not to be quite subdued, it is at least more endurable, 
so long as it only infects individuals here and there. On the other hand, the 
common danger is increased and everything put in jeopardy by too close association 
among the patients. So long as they are isolated, judicious treatment, due precautions 
against infection and a healthy spiritual atmosphere may allay the paroxysms 
and weaken, if they do not destroy, the virus, but in the other case the only 
remedy to be relied on is the curative influence of nature. The evil would be 
accompanied by the most dangerous symptoms and be far more deadly being nursed 
and heightened by the proximity of the infected. Even a few would then poison 
the whole atmosphere; the soundest bodies would be infected; all the canals 
in which the processes of life are carried on would be destroyed; all juices 
would be decomposed; and, after undergoing such a feverish delirium, the healthy 
spiritual life and working of whole generations and peoples would be irrecoverably 
ruined. Hence your opposition to the church, to every institution meant for 
the communication of religion is always more violent than your opposition to 
religion itself, and priests, as the supports and specialty active members of 
such institutions are for you the most hated among men.</p>

<pb n="148" id="iii.iv-Page_148" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p2">But those of you who have a 
somewhat milder view of religion, regarding it rather as an absurdity than as 
an absolute distraction, have an equally unfavourable idea of all organizations 
for fellowship. Slavish surrender of everything characteristic and free, spiritless 
mechanism and vain usages are, you consider, the inseparable consequences of 
every such institution. It is the skilful work of persons who with incredible 
success make great gain from things that are nothing, or which at least every 
other person could have done equally well.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p3">Were it not that I strive to 
bring you in this matter to the right standpoint, I would very unwillingly expose 
my heart to you on such a weighty matter. How many of the perverse efforts and 
the sad destinies of mankind you ascribe to religion, I do not need to recount. 
In a thousand utterances of the most esteemed among you it is clear as day. 
And I will not pause to refute those charges in detail and derive them from 
other causes. Rather let us subject the whole idea of the church to a new consideration, 
reconstructing it from the centre outwards, unconcerned about how much is fact 
and experience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p4">If there is religion at all, 
it must be social, for that is the nature of man, and it is quite peculiarly 
the nature of religion. You must confess that when an individual has produced 
and wrought out something in his own mind, it is morbid and in the highest degree 
unnatural to wish to reserve it to himself. He should express it in the indispensable 
fellowship and mutual dependence of action. And there is also a spiritual nature 
which he has in common with the rest of his species which demands that he express 
and communicate all that is in him. The more violently he is moved and the more 
deeply he is impressed, the stronger that social impulse works. And this is 
true even if we regard it only as the endeavour to find the feeling in others, 
and so to be sure that nothing has been encountered that is not human.</p>
<pb n="149" id="iii.iv-Page_149" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p5">You see that this is not a case 
of endeavouring to make others like ourselves, nor of believing that what is 
in one man is indispensable for all. It is only the endeavour to become conscious 
of and to exhibit the true relation of our own life to the common nature of 
man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p6">But indisputably the proper 
subjects for this impulse to communicate are the conscious states and feelings 
in which originally man feels himself passive. He is urged on to learn whether 
it may not be an alien and unworthy power that has produced them. Those are 
the things which mankind from childhood are chiefly engaged in communicating. 
His ideas, about the origin of which he can have no doubts, he would rather 
leave in quiet. Still more easily he resolves to reserve his judgments. But 
of all that enters by the senses and stirs the feelings he will have witnesses 
and participators. How could he keep to himself the most comprehensive and general 
influences of the world when they appear to him the greatest and most irresistible? 
How should he wish to reserve what most strongly drives him out of himself and 
makes him conscious that he cannot know himself from himself alone? If a religious 
view become clear to him, or a pious feeling stir his soul, it is rather his 
first endeavour to direct others to the same subject and if possible transmit 
the impulse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p7">The same nature that makes it 
necessary for the pious person to speak, provides him also with an audience. 
No element of life, so much as religion, has implanted along with it so vivid 
a feeling of man’s utter incapacity ever to exhaust it for himself alone. No 
sooner has he any sense for it than he feels its infinity and his own limits. 
He is conscious that he grasps but a small part of it, and what he cannot himself 
reach he will, at least, so far as he is able, know and enjoy from the representations 
of those who have obtained it. This urges him to give his religion full expression, 
and, seeking his own perfection, to listen to every note that he can recognize 
as religious.</p>


<pb n="150" id="iii.iv-Page_150" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p8">Thus mutual communication organizes 
itself, and speech and hearing are to all alike indispensable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p9">But the communication of religion 
is not like the communication of ideas and perceptions to be sought in books.<note n="35" id="iii.iv-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p10">The 
assertion that scripture alone is sufficient to awake piety, seems to have experience 
against it, from the sacred writings of all religions down to our books for 
edification so widely distributed among a certain class, and the small religious 
pamphlets which are the means chiefly used at present for reaching the people. 
First in respect of the sacred writings, only those of monotheistic religions 
need detain us. The Koran alone has arisen purely as a writing, and it is indisputably 
to be looked upon mostly as a manual and repertorium of themes for religious 
compositions, a fact quite in accordance with the unoriginal character of this 
religion. And the direct, strictly religious influence of the Koran is not to 
be esteemed very highly. In the very various Jewish codex, the gnomic books 
especially have something of this purely literary character. The historical 
section, strictly speaking, has none. The poetical section again in part, as 
for example a large number of the Psalms, deals immediately with definite occasions 
and was not produced simply for indefinite use, and is, therefore, not scripture 
in the strict sense. And who will deny that they produced the effect in this 
connection of which their present influence as mere scripture is but a shadow? 
The prophetic poetry of the earlier period, was for the most part actually spoken, 
and a not insignificant part has been handed down imbedded in history. As this 
living traditional power was lost, and the Scriptures became to the Jewish people 
a learned study, its direct influence was lost, and it became simply the bearer 
of the living utterances linked to it. The New Testament Scriptures also are, 
as little as possible, writing in the strict sense of the word. In the historical 
books the speeches are the most essential, the history being chiefly to give 
them the movement of life. Even in the history of the Passion the words of Christ 
are the most sublime and deeply moving parts, and the narrative of pains and 
agonies might easily produce only a wrong effect. The Acts of the Apostles alone 
seems to be an exception, and to have its place in 
the canon chiefly because it is the root of all church history. But just because 
it would quite limit the book to this subordinate use, it is repugnant to our 
feeling when the speeches are regarded as subsequently concocted, as is the 
fashion of other historical books. Our didactic books, being letters, are as 
little as possible mere literature, and no one can deny that the influence on 
the immediate recipients to whom the whole movement of the time was present, 
must have been much greater. We can only dimly, and then only by learned help, 
transport ourselves back to those times. Even then, the most vital influence 
of those writings for our time is that which was borrowed from the synagogue 
that all living religious utterance is linked to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p11">For that reason only, the reading of the Scriptures 
by the laity continues; otherwise, its influence would not entirely vanish, 
but it would degenerate into utter vagueness, So vast was the original power 
of these productions that even now, after they have become entirely literature, 
a fulness of quickening spirit dwells in them, which is the highest testimony 
to their divine power; yet the objective side of this influence, the clear understanding, 
would soon be null for the private use of the laity, but for that connection 
with the learned exposition. It is, therefore, natural that the Catholic Church, 
setting little store on preaching, should limit the use of Scripture by the 
laity. On the other hand, we, believing we dare not so limit it, must make the 
public exposition of Scripture much more prominent in preaching, and it must 
always be hurtful to the whole religious life when Scripture is generally made 
use of for preaching simply as a motto. The reality of the endeavour to rescue 
the contents of the sacred books from the state of being mere literature, appears 
from the ready adoption by the most pious Christians of a method that would 
be in the highest degree unnatural in a work made throughout purely as a book. 
Single detached passages of Scripture, neither chosen by selection nor by memory, 
but simply by chance, are used on every occasion, when religious enlightenment 
or stimulus is needed. This cannot be defended, as it too easily degenerates 
into magical frivolity, yet it is an endeavour to restore to the religious utterances 
of holy men a living influence which shall be direct and independent of their 
effects as a book.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p12">As regards our literature for edification again, 
which arises for the most part expressly as books, its great influence 
is not to be denied. The countless editions and the continuance of many of them 
through a long series of generations speak too clearly. And who does not feel 
respect for works that, in addition to their vitality, help to guard a great mass of men from the dangerous whirlwind 
of changing doctrine? Yet it will not be denied that the living word and the 
religious emotion in a community, have a far higher power than the written letter. 
On closer consideration also it will be found that the chief influence of practical 
writings rests less in their completeness than in the multitude of forceful, 
noble formulas contained, which may embrace many religious moments, and therefore 
refresh the memory of many things. They also offer a certain assurance that 
one’s own religious emotions are not at variance with the common religious life. 
Hence the individual, clever work of this kind seldom rejoices in much success. 
This good witness is only given to able and comprehensive practical works. But 
the present endeavour of so many well-meaning societies to scatter a multitude 
of small religious leaflets among the people, that have no right objective character, 
but utter the most subjective inner experiences in the dead letter of a terminology 
that neither accords with literary nor religious usage, rests on a deep misunderstanding, 
and can scarcely have any other result than to bring church matters, the evil 
of which it presupposes, into still deeper degradation. A multitude of men will 
be reared who will have manifold hypocrisies, without any actual experience, 
or who will fall into sad perplexity because their own religious experiences 
do not accord with the pattern set before them. Is the public church life sick 
or weak, let each man do his utmost to heal it, but let no man believe it is 
to be replaced by a dead letter. That the religious life should issue from the 
circulating library seems to me like handing over the great acts of legislation 
and executive to irresponsible journals, of which the more numbers and improved 
editions the better.</p></note> 
In this medium, too much of the pure impression of the original production is 
lost. Like dark stuffs that absorb the greater part of the rays of light, so 
everything of the pious emotion that the inadequate signs do not embrace and 
give out again, is swallowed up. In the written communication of piety, everything 
needs to be twice or thrice repeated, the original medium requiring to be again 
exhibited, and still its effect on men in general in their great unity can only 
be badly copied by multiplied reflection. Only when it is chased from the society 
of the living, religion must hide its varied life in the dead letter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p13">Nor can this intercourse with 
the heart of man be carried on in common conversation. Many who have a regard 
for religion have upbraided our times, because our manners are such that in 
conversation in society and in friendly intercourse, we talk of all weighty 
subjects except of God and divine things. In our defence I would say, this is 
neither contempt nor indifference, but a very correct instinct. Where mirth 
and laughing dwell, and even earnestness must pliantly associate with joke and 
witticism, there can be no room for what must ever be attended by holy reserve 
and awe. Religious views, pious feelings, and earnest reflections, are not to 
be tossed from one to another in such small morsels as the materials of a light 
conversation. On sacred subjects it would be rather sacrilegious than fitting 
to be ready with an answer to every question and a response to every address.<note n="36" id="iii.iv-p13.1">Many 
perhaps, who formerly cherished the well-meant wish that the sociality which 
had become vain and frivolous should have new life put into it by an admixture 
of the religious element, have already applied the proverb to themselves that 
with time we may easily have too much of what earlier we zealously desired. 
Confusion and trouble enough have arisen from treating religious subjects in 
brilliant circles in the form of conversation, in which the personal element 
too easily preponderates. I wrote then from my youthful experiences among the 
Moravians. They had special meetings for the distinct object of religious conversation. 
An absent person of a different mind could not there readily be discussed, yet 
I have never heard anything of real life and worth, and I believe I have here 
quite rightly grasped the general principle. Our wish should, therefore, be 
not so much that in our free sociality religious subjects should be treated, as that a religious spirit 
should rule. And this wish will certainly not fail as soon as a considerable 
part of society consists of religious men.</note> 
Religion, therefore, withdraws itself from too wide circles to the more familiar 
conversation of friendship or the dialogue of love, where glance and action 
are clearer than words, and where a solemn silence also is understood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p14">By way of the light and rapid 
exchange of retorts <pb n="151" id="iii.iv-Page_151" />common in society divine things 
cannot be treated, but there must be a higher style and another kind of society 
entirely consecrated to religion. On the highest subject with which language 
has to deal, it is fitting that the fulness and splendour of human speech be 
expended. It is not as if there were any ornament that religion could not do 
without, but it would be impious and frivolous of its heralds, if they would 
not consecrate everything to it, if they would not collect all they possess 
that is glorious, that religion may, if possible, be presented in all power 
and dignity. Without poetic skill, therefore, religion can only be expressed 
and communicated rhetorically, in all power and skill of speech,<note n="37" id="iii.iv-p14.1">Since 
this was written I have had almost thirty years’ conduct of office, a period 
within which every man must come as near his ideal as he can. A greater contrast 
between that description, and what I myself have accomplished in that time in 
the domain of religious speech would be hard to imagine. Were there really such 
a difference of theory and practice, my only apology would be that, as it was 
given to Socrates, other wisdom being denied, to know that he knew nothing, 
the higher not being granted me, I was content with plain speech rather than 
strive for false ornamentation. Yet it is not quite so. My practice has been 
based on the distinction that is drawn later in this Speech between the existing 
church and the true church. In the former all discourse, whatever be its subject-matter, 
must have a didactic character. The speaker would bring something to consciousness 
in his hearers, which indeed he assumes to exist in them, but does not suppose 
would develop of itself in this exact way. Now the more the didactic character 
appears, the less room there is for ornament, and for this purpose a blessing 
undoubtedly rests on unadorned speech. In another religious art, the same thing 
appears. Who would think of taking the pious poetry, in all its power and magnificence, 
that is suited for glorifying God in a circle of thoroughly cultured religious 
men, of which we have many splendid examples in our Klopstock and our Hardenberg, 
and making it the standard in collecting a church hymn-book?</note> 
and in its swiftness and inconstancy the service of every art that could aid, 
is willingly accepted. Hence a person whose heart is full of religion, only 
opens his mouth before an assembly where speech so richly equipped might have 
manifold working.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p15">Would that I could depict to 
you the rich, the superabundant life in this city of God, when the citizens 
assemble, each full of native force seeking liberty of utterance and full at 
the same time of holy desire to apprehend and appropriate what others offer. 
When one stands out before the others he is neither justified by office nor 
by compact; nor is it pride or ignorance that inspires him with assurance. It 
is the free impulse of his spirit, the feeling of heart-felt unanimity and completest 
equality, the common abolition of all first and last, of all earthly order.<note n="38" id="iii.iv-p15.1">It 
can hardly be necessary for me here to guard myself against being misinterpreted, 
as wishing to banish all order from the assembly of the truly pious, and make 
them like many fanatical sects that arrange nothing beforehand for their meetings, 
but leave everything to the moment. On the contrary, the higher the style of 
religious utterance, the more it exhibits an artistically organized unity, the 
more it requires a rigid order. This only is meant that everything belonging 
to civil order must be left outside, and all things must be fashioned on the 
foundation of an original, universal equality. I hold this the essential condition 
of all prosperity in such a fellowship, not less in the actually existing church 
than in the ideal. Every fellowship is destroyed by disorder, and an order that 
is made for another society is disorder. If the distinction between priest and 
laity is not to be sharply drawn, how much less is a difference to apply among 
the laity themselves that belongs to a quite different sphere. If a member of the congregation, 
even though outwardly he may stand in some relation of guardian to it, assumes 
the right, because he is distinguished in the civil society, to interfere and 
have priestly functions in directing the body and arranging the meetings, any 
other member, however low his station in the civil society, would have the same 
right, and true and fitting order would be at an end.</note> 
He comes forward to present to the sympathetic contemplation of others his own 
heart as stirred by God, and, by leading them into the region of religion where 
he is at home, he would infect them with his own feeling. He utters divine things 
and in solemn silence the congregation follow his inspired speech. If he unveils 
a hidden wonder, or links with prophetic assurance the future to the present, 
or by new examples confirms old truths, or if his fiery imagination enchants 
him in visions into another part of the world <pb n="152" id="iii.iv-Page_152" />and into another order of things, 
the trained sense of the congregation accompanies him throughout. On returning 
from his wanderings through the Kingdom of God into himself, his heart and the 
hearts of all are but the common seat of the same feeling. Let this harmony 
of view announce itself, however softly, then there are sacred mysteries discovered 
and solemnized that are not mere insignificant emblems, but, rightly considered, 
are natural indications of a certain kind of consciousness and certain feelings. 
It is like a loftier choir that in its own noble tone answers the voice that 
calls.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p16">And this is not a mere simile, 
but, as such a speech is music without song or melody, there may be a music 
among the saints that is speech without words, giving most definite and comprehensible 
expression to the heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p17">The muse of harmony, the intimate 
relation of which to religion has been long known, though acknowledged by few, 
has from of old laid on the altars of religion the most gorgeous and perfect 
works of her most devoted scholars. In sacred hymns and choruses to which the 
words of the poet are but loosely and airily appended, there are breathed out 
things that definite speech cannot grasp. The melodies of thought and feeling 
interchange and give mutual support, till all is satiated and full of the sacred 
and the infinite.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p18">Of such a nature is the influence of religious men upon each other. Thus their natural and eternal 
union is produced. It is a heavenly bond, the most perfect production of the 
spiritual nature of man, not to be attained till man, in the highest sense, 
knows himself. Do not blame them if they value it more highly than the civil 
union which you place so far above all else, but which nevertheless will not 
ripen to manly beauty. Compared with that other union, it appears far more forced 
than free, far more transient than eternal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p19">But where, in all that I have 
said of the congregation of <pb n="153" id="iii.iv-Page_153" />the pious, is that distinction 
between priests and laity to which you are accustomed to point as the source 
of so many evils? You have been deluded; this is no distinction of persons, 
but only of office and function. Every man is a priest, in so far as he draws 
others to himself in the field he has made his own and can show himself master 
in; every man is a layman, in so far as he follows the skill and direction of 
another in the religious matters with which he is less familiar. That tyrannical 
aristocracy which you describe as so hateful does not exist, but this society 
is a priestly nation,<note n="39" id="iii.iv-p19.1">Every 
reader familiar with Scripture, will here think of the Apostle Peter, who exhorts 
all Christians to train themselves into a holy priesthood, and assures them 
all that they are a royal priesthood. This is, therefore, a truly Christian 
expression. The view here set forth of the equality of all true members of the 
religious community, so that none are to be made merely recipient and the exclusive 
right of utterance given to one, is also a truly Christian view. Christianity 
has recognized its true goal in that prophetic saying that all should be taught 
of God. Suppose this goal attained by the whole community, so that there was 
no more need to awake religion in others, then, leaving out of sight the education 
of the young, there could be no distinction among members, save such as the 
passing occasion required. If then we find in all religious forms, from the 
earliest antiquity, the distinction between priest and laity in force, we are 
driven to assume, either that there was an original difference, a religiously 
developed stock that had joined a rude race and had never succeeded in raising 
it to its own fulness of religious life, or that the religious life had developed 
so unequally in a people that it had become necessary, if it were not again 
to be scattered, to organize the more advanced for more effective operation 
on the rest. In this latter case the more it succeeds the more superfluous this 
organization will become. The Christian priesthood is manifestly of this kind. 
This narrower use of the word I never quite justify to myself, for we in the 
Protestant community are quite agreed how far the expression generally can have 
no validity in Christianity. The need for this narrower priesthood only gradually 
made itself felt. This is the more apparent that, at the beginning, the apostolic 
character itself involved no special pre-eminence in the community. But this 
smaller body, chosen from the community, came to acquire a position apart from 
the religious enthusiasm of the others, because the history of Christianity 
and in particular the intimate knowledge of original Christianity necessarily 
became an object of science. In this scientific information all had to have 
some share, if their communications were to be in conscious agreement with history. 
This distinction could never disappear till all Christians were familiar with this science. Even though this 
is not to be looked for, the validity of this distinction must ever more and 
more be limited to the sphere in which finally alone it can have a reason.</note> a complete 
republic, where each in turn is leader and people, following in others the same 
power that he feels in himself and uses for governing others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p20">How then can this be the home 
of the envy and strife that you consider the natural consequences of all religious 
associations? I see nothing but unity and, just by means of the social union 
of the pious, the gentle mingling of all the differences found in religion. 
I have called your attention to two different types of mind and two different 
directions in which specially the soul seeks its highest object. Do you mean 
that from them sects must of necessity arise, and unconstrained fellowship in 
religion be hindered? In contemplation, where there is severance because we 
comprehend only in sections, there must be opposition and contradiction, but 
reflect that life is quite different. In it opposites seek each other and all 
that is separated in contemplation is mingled. Doubtless persons who most resemble 
will most strongly attract each other, but they cannot on that account make 
up a whole by themselves, for there are all degrees of affinity, and with so 
many transitions there can be no absolute repulsion, no entire separation, even 
between the remotest elements.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p21">Take any body that by characteristic 
power has its own organic structure. Unless you forcibly isolate it by some 
mechanical means, it will not be homogeneous and distinct,<note n="40" id="iii.iv-p21.1">This assertion, from which I afterwards draw the conclusion that the external religious 
society should be as mobile a body as possible, seems to contradict what I have 
exhaustively developed in the Introduction to the “Glaubenslehre,” §§ 7-10. 
Here I say that in religious communication there are no entire separations and 
definite boundaries except by a mechanical procedure, that is a procedure which 
is in a certain sense arbitrary and not founded in the nature of the matter. 
There I say that the different pious communions that appear in history stand 
to one another, partly, as stages of development, the monotheistic being the 
highest, and, partly, as different in kind, according as the natural or the 
ethical in human life predominated. Further, I distinguish the individual type 
of common piety, partly externally, by its historical origin, and partly internally, 
as characteristic variation of any faith of one stage and one kind. It will 
not suffice to say that in the “Glaubenslehre” communion is secondary, and that 
the primary aim was to discover from their contents the characteristic features 
of the different types of faith, particularly of Christianity, for this involves 
dealing with the Christian church as a definitely bounded society. The two passages 
are rather to be harmonized as follows: On the one side, I grant here that certain 
bodies of communion are formed organically, which agrees with the assertion 
in the “Glaubenslehre” that every distinct communion has a historical point 
of departure which dominates the organic development. Did this point of departure 
not also presuppose an inner difference, these bodies would only be distinguished 
by number or by size, and the superiority given by favouring circumstances, 
like the fruits of one stem. Were their boundaries to touch they would naturally 
grow together, and could only be again mechanically divided. On the other side, 
in the “Glaubenslehre,” an inner difference in the types of faith, whereby the 
communions are divided, is maintained. But it is only difference in the subordination 
and mutual relations of the separate parts, which does not involve any greater 
degree of communion than is here represented. The whole attempt there made would 
be in vain, if from one type of faith it were not possible to understand another. 
But if it is understood in its inner nature, its modes of externalizing itself, 
its services must be capable not only of being understood by a spectator, but 
in some degree of being appropriated. Persons to whom this is impossible, 
can in any communion be only the uncultured. Now that is simply what is here maintained, 
that the separating impulse, when it makes a hard and fast cleavage, is a proof 
of imperfection. Again, as the uncultured do not alone, but only along with 
the cultured, form the communion, the assertions there made also agree with 
this that the religious communion, though divided and organized, would yet in 
another respect be only one but for mechanical interference either of sword 
or letter. Does it not appear to us violent and irreligious, when the members 
of one communion are forbidden to frequent, with a view to edification, the 
services of another? Yet only by such an utterly mechanical procedure could 
the communions be quite separated.</note> 
but it will show at the extremities transition to the qualities <pb n="154" id="iii.iv-Page_154" />of another body. Pious persons 
at the lower stage have a closer union, yet there are always some among them 
who have a guess of something higher, who, even better than they understand 
themselves, will be understood by a person belonging to a more advanced society. 
There is thus a point of union, though it may yet be hidden from them. Again, 
if persons in whom the one type of mind is dominant, draw together, there will 
be some among them who at least understand the two types and, belonging in a 
certain sense to both, are connecting links between two otherwise divided spheres. 
Thus a person better fitted to put himself in religious communion with nature 
is not, in the essentials of religion, opposed to a person who rather finds 
the traces of the Deity in history, and there will never be a dearth of those 
who walk with equal ease on both ways. And if you divide the great domain of 
religion otherwise, you will still return to the same point. If unconstrained 
universality of the sense is the first and original condition of religion, and 
also, as is natural, its ripest fruit, you can surely see that, as religion 
advances and piety is purified, the whole religious world must appear as an 
indivisible whole.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p22">The impulse to abstract, in 
so far as it proceeds to rigid separation, is a proof of imperfection. The highest 
and most cultured always see a universal union, and, in seeing it, establish 
it. Every man is only in contact with his neighbour; but on every side and in 
every direction he has neighbours and is thus inseparably bound up with the 
whole. Mystics and physicists in religion; those to whom the Deity is personal 
and those to whom He is not; those who have risen to a systematic view of the 
Universe, or those who only see it in its elements or as dim chaos should all 
be united. A hand encloses them all and they cannot be quite separated, except 
forcibly and arbitrarily. Each separate association is a mobile, integrate part 
of the whole, losing itself in vague outlines in the whole, and it must ever 
be <pb n="155" id="iii.iv-Page_155" />the better class of members 
who feel this truth. Whence then, if not from pure misunderstanding, is the 
wild mania for converting to single definite forms of religion that you denounce, 
and the awful watchword, “No salvation save with us”?<sup>7</sup></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p23">The society of the pious, as 
I have exhibited it and as from its nature it must be, is occupied purely with 
mutual communication, and subsists only among persons already having religion 
of some kind. How can it be their business to change the minds of those who 
already profess to have a definite religion, or to introduce and initiate persons 
who have none at all? The religion of this society as such is simply the collective 
religion of all the pious. As each one sees it in others it is infinite, and 
no single person can fully grasp it, for it is in no one instance a unity, not 
even when highest and most cultivated. If a man, therefore, has any share in 
religion, it matters not what, would it not be a mad proceeding for the society 
to rend from him that which suits his nature, for this element also it should 
embrace and therefore someone must possess it? And how would they cultivate 
persons to whom religion generally is still strange? Their heritage, the infinite 
Whole they cannot communicate to them, and any particular communication must 
proceed from an individual and not the society. Is there something general, 
indefinite, something common to all the members that a non-religious person 
might receive? But you know that nothing in a general and indefinite form can 
actually be communicated. It must be individual and thoroughly definite, or 
it is nothing. This undertaking would have no measure and no rule. Besides, 
how would the society ever think of going beyond itself, seeing the need which 
gave it birth, the principle of religious association, has no such bearing? 
Individuals join and become a whole; the whole being satisfied with itself, 
abides in itself, and has no further endeavour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p24">Religious effort of this kind, 
therefore, is never more <pb n="156" id="iii.iv-Page_156" />than a private business of individuals, 
and is, if I might so say, rather in so far as a man is outside the church than 
as he is within. When, impelled by sacred feelings, he must withdraw from the 
circle of religious association where the common existence and life in God affords 
the noblest enjoyment, into the lower regions of life, he can still bring all 
that there occupies him into relation with what to his spirit must ever remain 
the highest.<note n="41" id="iii.iv-p24.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p25">It was doubtless serviceable 
to establish that the wild mania for proselytizing is nowhere founded 
in religion itself. But there seems to be too much here, for mild proselytizing 
also, every endeavour to draw from another form to one’s own, every endeavour 
to implant religion in souls still without piety, seems to be rejected. Against 
the witness of all history, against the clear words of the Founder Himself, 
no less than against my own statements in the “Glaubeuslehre,” about the relation 
of Christianity to other forms of religion, it appears to be maintained that 
the spread of Christianity in the world did not proceed from the pious Christian 
sense. But this good endeavour is always in some way connected with the notion, 
here uniformly rejected, that salvation, either altogether or in a much higher 
degree, is not to be found outside a definite religious communion as it is found 
inside. True and false do not seem to be here sufficiently distinguished. If 
the assertion that proselytizing work is entirely inadmissible, is a just consequence 
of the previously accepted theory of the religious communion, the error must 
be sought in the theory. On going back upon it we find what solves the difficulties, 
that the spread of our own form of religion is a natural and permissible private 
business of the individual. Though there is in the strict sense only one universal 
religious communion, in which all the different forms of religion mutually recognize 
each other, in which transference of a follower of one form to another seems 
to be a wish to impair the whole by destroying its manifoldness, it is manifest 
that here also much is naturally destroyed, which can only happen in an inferior 
stage of development. Hence it is regarded by the experienced as simply a point 
of transition, and it cannot be wrong to accelerate and guide the progress. 
Wherefore, the more the adherents of one form of religion are compelled to 
regard many other forms simply as such transitions, the more powerfully will 
the work of proselytizing organize itself among them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p26">This should most apply to the monotheistic religions 
in general, and in the broadest sense to Christianity. And this holds from the 
present standpoint, as it is more fully dealt with in the “Glaubenslehre,” as 
the issue of a more scientific course of thought. The work of proselytizing 
presupposes the one graduated communion. As Paul did in Athens, regarding the 
Hellenic idolatry, to assign it a value and obtain a link of connection for 
the communication of his own piety, it must always be done. This community of 
two forms of religion shows itself at all points wheresoever a like effort at 
assimilation is developed. We can therefore say that this is the true distinction 
between praiseworthy zeal for conversion that would recognize the faintest traces 
of religion and purify and build up a piety already begun, and that wild irreligious 
mania for conversion which easily degenerates into persecution. The former begins 
with unprejudiced and loving comprehension even of the most imperfect kind of 
faith, the latter believes it is exalted above any such endeavour. Further, 
it is not to be understood with too painful accuracy that proselytizing can 
only be the private business of the individual. The individual stands here opposed 
to the all-embracing communion. Hence associations of individuals, nay, a whole 
mode of faith can be regarded as individuals. The maxim “<span lang="LA" id="iii.iv-p26.1">nulla salus</span>,” again 
has for the great communion of the pious an absolute verity, for without any 
piety it can acknowledge no salvation. Only in so far as one religious party 
utters it against another, does it work destructively, which is to say, in so 
far as a universal communion is denied. Hence it clearly goes along with the 
wild mania for conversion. The special truth of this in Christianity is dealt 
with in the “Glaubenslehre,” in full agreement with these views.</p></note> On descending among 
persons limited to one earthly aim and effort, he is apt to believe—and let 
it be forgiven him—that, from intercourse with gods and muses, he has been transported 
among a race of rude barbarians. He feels himself a steward of religion among 
unbelievers, a missionary among savages. As an Orpheus or Amphion he hopes to 
win many, by heavenly melody. He presents himself among them as a priestly figure, 
expressing clearly and vividly his higher sense in all his doings and in his 
whole nature. And if there be any response, how willingly he nurses those first 
presentiments of religion in a new soul believing it to be a beautiful pledge 
of its growth, even under an alien and inclement sky, and how triumphantly he 
conducts the novice to the exalted assembly! This activity for the extension 
of religion is only the pious longing of the stranger for his home, the endeavour 
to carry his Fatherland with him, and find again everywhere its laws and customs 
which are his higher, more beauteous life. The Fatherland itself, blessed and 
complete in itself, knows no such endeavour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p27">After all this, you will possibly 
say that I seem to be quite at one with you. I have shown what the church ought 
to be. Now, by not ascribing to the ideal church any of the qualities which 
distinguish the real, I have, almost as strongly as you, condemned its present 
form. I assure you, however, I have not spoken of what should be, but of what 
is,<note n="42" id="iii.iv-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p28">It was doubtless serviceable 
to establish that the wild mania for proselytizing is nowhere founded 
in religion itself. But there seems to be too much here, for mild proselytizing 
also, every endeavour to draw from another form to one’s own, every endeavour 
to implant religion in souls still without piety, seems to be rejected. Against 
the witness of all history, against the clear words of the Founder Himself, 
no less than against my own statements in the “Glaubeuslehre,” about the relation 
of Christianity to other forms of religion, it appears to be maintained that 
the spread of Christianity in the world did not proceed from the pious Christian 
sense. But this good endeavour is always in some way connected with the notion, 
here uniformly rejected, that salvation, either altogether or in a much higher 
degree, is not to be found outside a definite religious communion as it is found 
inside. True and false do not seem to be here sufficiently distinguished. If 
the assertion that proselytizing work is entirely inadmissible, is a just consequence 
of the previously accepted theory of the religious communion, the error must 
be sought in the theory. On going back upon it we find what solves the difficulties, 
that the spread of our own form of religion is a natural and permissible private 
business of the individual. Though there is in the strict sense only one universal 
religious communion, in which all the different forms of religion mutually recognize 
each other, in which transference of a follower of one form to another seems 
to be a wish to impair the whole by destroying its manifoldness, it is manifest 
that here also much is naturally destroyed, which can only happen in an inferior 
stage of development. Hence it is regarded by the experienced as simply a point 
of transition, and it cannot be wrong to accelerate and guide the progress. 
Wherefore, the more the adherents of one form of religion are compelled to 
regard many other forms simply as such transitions, the more powerfully will 
the work of proselytizing organize itself among them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p29">This should most apply to the monotheistic religions 
in general, and in the broadest sense to Christianity. And this holds from the 
present standpoint, as it is more fully dealt with in the “Glaubenslehre,” as 
the issue of a more scientific course of thought. The work of proselytizing 
presupposes the one graduated communion. As Paul did in Athens, regarding the 
Hellenic idolatry, to assign it a value and obtain a link of connection for 
the communication of his own piety, it must always be done. This community of 
two forms of religion shows itself at all points wheresoever a like effort at 
assimilation is developed. We can therefore say that this is the true distinction 
between praiseworthy zeal for conversion that would recognize the faintest traces 
of religion and purify and build up a piety already begun, and that wild irreligious 
mania for conversion which easily degenerates into persecution. The former begins 
with unprejudiced and loving comprehension even of the most imperfect kind of 
faith, the latter believes it is exalted above any such endeavour. Further, 
it is not to be understood with too painful accuracy that proselytizing can 
only be the private business of the individual. The individual stands here opposed 
to the all-embracing communion. Hence associations of individuals, nay, a whole 
mode of faith can be regarded as individuals. The maxim “<span lang="LA" id="iii.iv-p29.1">nulla salus</span>,” again 
has for the great communion of the pious an absolute verity, for without any 
piety it can acknowledge no salvation. Only in so far as one religious party 
utters it against another, does it work destructively, which is to say, in so 
far as a universal communion is denied. Hence it clearly goes along with the 
wild mania for conversion. The special truth of this in Christianity is dealt 
with in the “Glaubenslehre,” in full agreement with these views.</p></note> unless, indeed, you deny the 
existence of what is only hindered by the limits of space from appearing to 
the <pb n="157" id="iii.iv-Page_157" />coarser vision. The true church 
has, in fact, always been thus, and still is, and if you cannot see it, the 
blame is your own, and lies in a tolerably palpable misunderstanding. Remember 
only—to use an old but weighty expression—that I have not spoken of the church 
militant, but of the church triumphant, not of the church that fights against 
what the age and the state of man place in its way, but of the church that has 
vanquished all opposition, whose training is complete. I have exhibited a society 
of men who have reached consciousness with their piety, and in whom the religious 
view of life is dominant. As I trust I have convinced you that they must be 
men of some culture and much power, and that there can never be but very few 
of them, you need not seek their union where many hundreds, whose song strikes 
the ear from afar, are assembled in great temples. So close together, you well 
know, men of this kind do not stand. Possibly anything of the sort collected 
in one place is only to be found in single, separate communities, excluded from 
the great church. This at least is certain, that all truly religious men, as 
many as there have ever been, have not only had a belief, or rather a living 
feeling of such a union, but have actually lived in it, and, at the same time, 
they have all known how to estimate the church, commonly so-called, at about 
its true value, which is to say, not particularly high.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p30">The great association to which 
your strictures properly apply, is very far from being a society of religious 
men. It is only an association of persons who are but seeking religion, and 
it seems to me natural that, in almost every respect, it should be the counterpart 
of the true church.<note n="43" id="iii.iv-p30.1">The 
propensity, found in all great forms of religion, at all times, in varying degree 
and under the most different shapes, to form smaller and warmer societies within 
the great one, rests undeniably on the presumption that the great society has 
fallen into deep corruption. This expresses itself in separatism which accepts 
generally the type of doctrine, but will have nothing to do with the regulations 
of the religious society. Manifestly therefore, it must maintain, that the regulations 
of the society are independent of its doctrine, and determined by something 
alien, and that in consequence the members of the religious society are in a 
state of sickness. After what is said above about the social nature of piety, 
no one will believe that I am here speaking of separatist piety. On the contrary, 
it is rather of the endeavour to found closer associations more accordant with 
the idea of the true church. But this praise associations 
only deserve when they unfold a rich productiveness 
in religious communication, not when they are founded on a narrow and exclusive 
letter, and reject the idea of one all-embracing communion. Is this the case 
and productiveness is weak or quite fails, the state of sickness is not to be 
denied. Hence among all similar societies the Moravian Brethren, who have at 
least produced a characteristic type of poetry, are always pre-eminent. Religious 
speech also among them has more scope and variety, for, besides the general 
assembly, the community is divided up in various ways. A very beautiful scheme 
at least is not to be denied, and if the result is less rich, a deficiency in 
the cultivation of talent may be to blame. In other directions also this society 
has taken a good and praiseworthy course. It has rejected that exclusiveness 
of the letter which keeps the two chief branches of the Protestant Church apart, 
and stands in manifold relations to the whole of this church according as occasion 
offers. In its missionary efforts, moreover, in which it must be acknowledged 
to excel, it has displayed a pure and right tact and a happy readiness in reaching 
the most imperfect states of religion and awaking receptiveness for the high 
spirit of Christianity. Where the sense for such closer union is awakened, the 
contempt of the recognized church, in its existing state, is natural. But this 
contempt is here ascribed to all who, in a higher sense, are religious and the 
next step is, that from this state the endeavour must go forth to improve the 
great outward society itself and bring it nearer its natural union with the 
true church.</note> To make this 
as clear to you as it is to myself, I must, alas! condescend upon a mass of 
earthly and worldly things, and wind my way through a labyrinth of marvellous 
confusions. It is not done without repugnance, but it is necessary, if you are 
to agree with me. Perhaps if I draw your attention to the different forms of 
religious association <pb n="158" id="iii.iv-Page_158" />in the visible and in the true 
church, you will be convinced of my opinion in essentials. After what has been 
said, you will, I hope, agree that in the true religious society all communication 
is mutual. The principle that urges us to give utterance to our own experience, 
is closely connected with what draws us to that which is strange, and thus action 
and reaction are indivisibly united. Here, on the contrary, it is quite different. 
All wish to receive, and there is only one who ought to give. In entire passivity, 
they simply suffer the impressions on their organs. So far as they have power 
over themselves, they may aid in receiving, but of reaction on others they do 
not so much as think.<note n="44" id="iii.iv-p30.2">This 
description may very well be quite in accordance with the form which our assemblies 
for divine service, broadly considered, showed at that time. In any case it 
was the result of an immediate impression. Yet the consequence that the principle 
of communion in these assemblies is entirely different from what has actually 
been developed, is not to be drawn straightway, but only under the following 
limitations. Further on, page 178, family worship is assigned to members of 
the true church, who do not have the requisite endowments for coming forward 
in personal activity and priestly function in the outward religious society, 
that they may there satisfy their impulse to communicate. Now persons who are 
in this position cannot, despite outward appearance, be merely passive and receptive 
in the assemblies of the church. They carry the work of the church further, 
and their activity is actually in the assembly. Thus when public and family 
worship are regarded as one, the whole of the larger assembly appears as an 
active organism. This activity would also have its influence in the 
assembly if several families were to join for 
a pious purpose, if the leader of the assembly had this inner productiveness 
of its members before his mind. Wherefore, the consequence would only be rightly 
drawn where no religious communication had developed itself in domestic life 
and family intercourse, a thing seldom found at that time in our country. Further, 
religious communication is also an art, not determined by piety only, but by 
training also. Hence entire equality and reciprocity are not possible. Compare 
great representations in any art. In music, for example, the composer is not 
the only person, but the performers also, from the leading instrument to the 
most subordinate accompanyist. Then there must be the maker of the musical instruments, 
and the audience too, if they are connoisseurs, do not merely receive, but each 
one in his own way also has his work. Similarly we must acknowledge that in 
the assemblies of the church the greatest number can only contribute to the 
representation of the whole as accompanying artists. Thus one-sidedness only 
fully appears when such co-operation entirely fails, either the piety doing 
nothing but absorb, or the speaking and working being offered simply from a 
profane artistic sense without religious spirit.</note> Does that 
not show clearly enough the difference in the principles of association? They 
cannot be spoken of as wishing to complete their religion through others, for 
if they had any religion of their own, it would, from the necessity of its nature, 
show itself in some way operative on others. They exercise no reaction because 
they are capable of
none; and they can only be incapable because they have no religion. Were 
I to use a figure from science—from which, in matters of religion, I most willingly 
borrow expressions—I would say that they are negatively religious, and press 
in great crowds to the few points where they suspect the positive principle 
of religion. Having been charged, however, they again fail in capacity to retain. 
The emotion which could but play around the surface very soon disappears. Then 
they go about in a certain feeling of emptiness, till longing awakes once more, 
and they gradually become again negatively electrified.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p31">In few words, this is the history 
of their religious life and the character of the social inclination that runs 
through it. Not religion, but a little sense for it, and a painful, lamentably 
fruitless endeavour to reach it, are all that can be ascribed even to the best 
of them, even to those who show both spirit and zeal. In the course of their 
domestic and civil life, and on the larger scene of which <pb n="159" id="iii.iv-Page_159" />they are 
spectators, there is much to stir persons with even a small share of religious 
sense. But those emotions remain only a dim presentiment, a weak impression 
on a soft mass, the outlines of which at once become vague. Soon everything 
is swept away by the waves of the active life, and is left stranded in the most 
unfrequented region of the memory, where it will soon be entirely overlaid by 
worldly things.</p>
<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align:justify;text-indent:11.05pt" id="iii.iv-p32">From frequent 
repetition, however, of this little shock, a necessity at length arises. The 
dim something in the mind, always recurring, must finally be made clear. The 
best means, one would think, would be to take time to observe leisurely and 
attentively the cause. But it is not a single thing which they might abstract 
from all else, that works on them. It is all human things, and among them the 
different relations of their life in other departments. Then, from old habit, 
their sense will spontaneously turn to those relations and once more the sublime 
and infinite will, in their eyes, be broken up into single, miserable details. 
Feeling this, they do not trust themselves, but seek outside help. They would 
behold in the mirror of another person’s representation that which in direct 
perception would soon dissolve.</p>
<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align:justify;text-indent:11.05pt" id="iii.iv-p33">In this 
way they seek to reach some higher, more defined consciousness, yet at the end 
they misunderstand this whole endeavour. If the utterances of a truly religious 
man awake all those memories, if they have received the combined impression 
of them, and go away deeply moved, they believe that their need is stilled, 
that the leading of their nature has been satisfied, and that they have in them 
the power and essence of all those feelings. Yet they have now as formerly, 
though it may be in a higher degree, but a fleeting, extraneous manifestation. 
Being without knowledge or guess of true religion, they remain subject to this 
delusion, and in the vain hope of at length attaining, they repeat a thousand 
times the same endeavour, and yet remain where and what they were.<note n="45" id="iii.iv-p33.1">If 
this were taken quite exactly, the result would certainly be that the visible 
church would exist only through its own nullity, through its incapacity to bring 
the religious feeling to any high degree of keenness. But that it is not to 
be taken exactly is manifest, because otherwise this cold and proud withdrawal 
from the visible church would be praised, in direct contradiction to the previous 
contention that this great religious society is by no means to be dissolved. 
Yet here, as in all similar human things, there are gradations, founded in the 
original constitution of the individual. Persons of different grades are directed 
by nature to one another, but it is only a shallow view that one simply affects 
the other, as if one could simply by working on another implant religion in 
him. Religion is original in every man, and stirs in every man. In some, however, 
it keeps pace with the whole individuality of the person, so that, in every 
manifestation of the pious consciousness, this individuality appears; in others, 
again, religion only appears under the form of the common feeling. And this 
may be so even in persons otherwise of marked individuality. The religious emotions 
are linked to the common states of things, and find in the common presentation 
their satisfaction. Were persons of more individual emotion now to withdraw 
from those common forms of presentation, both parties would suffer loss. What 
would become of the common presentations unfertilized by individual emotions 
we can see in the ecclesiastical societies in which individuality generally is 
in the background, and all rests on steadfast formulas. The Armenian 
and Greek churches, unless, indeed, the latter be now receiving a new impulse, 
appear to be quite dead, and only to be moved mechanically. The individual again, 
however strong and characteristic his life may be, who leaves the common ground, 
gives over the largest range of his consciousness, and, if the true church nowhere 
shows itself in actuality, nothing remains for him but an isolated, separatist 
existence, always decaying from want of a larger circulation.</note></p>
<pb n="160" id="iii.iv-Page_160" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p34">If they advanced, and a spontaneous 
and living religion were implanted in them, they would soon not wish any more 
to be among those whose one-sidedness and passivity would no longer accord with 
their own state. They would at least seek beside them another sphere, where 
piety could show itself to others both living and life-giving, and soon they 
would wish to live altogether in it and devote to it their exclusive love. Thus 
in point of fact the church, as it exists among us, becomes of less consequence 
to men the more they increase in religion, and the most pious sever themselves 
coldly and proudly. Hardly anything could be clearer than that man is in this 
association merely because he is but seeking to be religious, and continues 
in it only so long as he has not yet attained.<note n="46" id="iii.iv-p34.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p35">Seeing 
that in this passage the view that dominates this whole Speech is here presented 
most decisively and compactly, it may be best to say what remains to be said 
in explanation and justification of it. The whole matter resolves itself into 
the right representation of the relation between the perfectly mutual communication, 
here regarded as the true church, and the actually existing religious communion. 
The state of this communion is acknowledged to be capable of such an improvement 
as is described further on p. 166. This being assumed, the question stands thus: 
Should there be in this educational society, besides the priestly work which 
only those fully cultured religiously should exercise, a special communion of 
such persons corresponding to the idea of the church to which the members of 
the visible religious society might, in the measure of their progress, go over? 
Now the greatest masters are required for the greatest representations. We have 
seen every master, who would have his full effect, requires subordinate artists 
and a worthy, an informed, a responsive audience. Further, great masters are 
too rare, and too much dispersed to fashion alone this twofold sphere. What 
remains for us then but to say that, in corporeal and visible form, such a society 
is nowhere to be found on earth. The best of this kind to be actually discovered, 
is that improved type of the existing church, those societies in which a skilful 
master gathers around him a number of kindred souls whom he fires and fashions. 
The more the members of this circle advance and fashion that twofold sphere, 
the more such a company is a great presentation of religion. For those who are 
the soul of such a presentation, there is the higher fellowship which consists 
in mutual intercourse and insight. The other members share in so far as they 
succeed in raising themselves to the possibility of such enjoyment of forms 
strange to them. The idea of the true church here given is not realized therefore 
in one single instance, but, as has been indicated on p. 154, by the peaceful 
cosmopolitan union of all existing communions, each being as perfect as possible 
after its own manner.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p36">This idea, belonging as it does to the completion 
of human nature, must be developed more fully in the science of ethics. Two 
objections to it, however, may be easily set aside. First, how does this agree 
with the call attributed to Christianity in the “Glaubenslehre” to absorb all 
other kinds of faith, for were all one, that cosmopolitan union for communicating 
and for understanding different faiths would not exist. But this has already 
been answered. All naturally existing different characteristics in Christianity 
would not disappear, but would always develope itself in a subordinate way, 
without injury to its higher unity. At present Christianity exhibits no outward 
unity, and the highest we can wish to see is just such a peaceful union of its 
various types. We have no reason to believe that it will ever exhibit an outward 
unity, but, even if it did, it would still be such a cosmopolitan union. But, 
secondly, can it be said that what is here called the true church has ever actually 
existed in any one instance? When the Apostles of Christ scattered to preach 
the Gospel and break bread in the houses and the schools, they exercised the 
priestly office among the laity in the visible church, and when they were by 
themselves in the upper-room to praise God and the Lord, what were they but 
that true church? In this Speech also it is pointed out not indistinctly (p. 
165), that this kind of existence has been always renewed and has never quite 
vanished from the true church. And, certainly, if there has ever been any one 
instance of the true church it was then. But something was wanting, something 
held in this Speech to be essential to the true church, greatness and majesty 
of presentation. This consciousness of inadequacy was, humanly speaking, among 
the motives for the wider expansion of Christianity. Yet this instance, despite 
its short continuance, showed that the imperfect church only springs from the 
perfect. But having once disappeared, the enormous expansive power of Christianity 
made its reappearance impossible, and the true church can never again be found 
except in that cosmopolitan union.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p37">The highest spiritual communion of the most perfect 
saints is thus conditioned by the communion of the more perfect with the less 
perfect. But if this latter communion is of a better type, and can be the only 
foundation for the former, does it deserve the reproach that only inquirers 
enter it, and only those who are not yet pious stay in it? This may still be 
said, only not as a reproach. All who enter, and not only the more receptive 
and imperfect, seek some one to inspire and encourage them, but the more advanced 
also seek helpers for such a presentation as can be recognized as proceeding 
from the spirit of the true church. Through this common 

work they seek advancement in outward mastery 
as well as inward power and truth. Hence none of the members of the church have 
attained, they are only attaining. But if to this combination in its best form, 
a combination of the perfect be opposed who seek nothing beyond the joy of contemplation, 
because everyone is already what he can be, this can be nothing but just that 
cosmopolitan union. In it everyone is valued simply according to his present 
state and attainments, and cannot expect to be immediately forwarded in his 
own peculiar sphere by contemplating extraneous things. But if the description 
of the true church were the immediate association of the more perfect, it would 
need to be understood literally of the church triumphant, for only in it can 
an absolutely mutual communion that is without inequality and without progress, 
be thought of. There, on the contrary, there is only so much of the true church 
as there is true life and reproductive development in the existing religious 
communions.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p38">But this proceeds from the way 
in which the members of the church deal with religion, for suppose it 
were possible to think of a one-sided communication and a state of willing passivity 
and abnegation in truly religious men, there could not possibly be in their 
combined action the utter perversity and ignorance you find in the visible church. 
If the members of the church had any understanding of religion, the chief matter 
for them would be that the person whom they have made the organ of religion 
communicate his clearest, most characteristic views and feelings. But that is 
what they would not have, and they rather set limits on all sides to the utterances 
of individuality. They desire that he expound to them chiefly ideas, opinions, 
dogmas, in short, not the characteristic elements of religion, but the current 
reflections about them. Had they any understanding of religion, they would know 
from their own feeling that those matters of creeds, though, as I said, essential 
to true religious union, can by their nature be nothing but signs that the previously 
attained results agree, signs of the return from the most personal impressiveness 
to the common centre, the full-voiced refrain after everything has been uttered 
with purely individual skill. But of this they <pb n="161" id="iii.iv-Page_161" />know nothing. Those matters 
for them exist for themselves and dominate special times.<note n="47" id="iii.iv-p38.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p39">Two 
reproaches are made here against the present regulation of the church. The former 
evil has doubtless caused far more confusion at various times, but the latter 
has always given me a painful feeling of the undeveloped state of the society. 
I mean the regulation, that for our holiest symbol, the Lord’s supper, though 
it is, in most larger communions at least, in the most natural way, the crown 
of each service, previous meditation and preparation are required on 
each occasion from the participants. Clearly no one will deny that it would 
be the finest effect of the whole service, if very many present were attuned 
for celebrating this sacred meal. But this fairest blossom of devoutness is 
lost. How often, on the other hand, with all previous meditation and preparation, 
inward and outward disturbance may enter, and diminish the full blessing. Now 
just because of the previous preparation it may not be easy to put off the participation. 
Is not this way of doing a speaking proof of how little influence upon the heart 
we believe the matter itself to be capable, and how we treat all Christians, 
without exception, as unreliable novices? It will be a happy time when we dare 
to cast aside this caution and welcome to the table of the Lord everyone whom 
a momentary impulse conducts thither. . . . Still more confusion, however, arises 
from the other misunderstanding here mentioned, which is that not only do the 
clergy among themselves estimate themselves by the standard of a creed, but 
the laity also presume to deliver judgment on the clergy by the same standard. 
Nay, a right is acknowledged in the congregation to require that their clergy 
shall teach them according to the letter of the creed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p40">In other matters, if anything is prepared for 
my use I must be allowed, if I will, to determine myself how it shall be prepared, 
seeing I alone can rightly judge of my necessity. It is, however, quite otherwise 
with doctrine, for, if I am in a position to judge how a doctrine on any subject 
is to be set forth if it is to be useful to me, I do not require teaching, but 
can myself give it, or at most I require to be reminded. This claim, therefore, 
is the more preposterous the sharper the line is drawn between clergy and laity. 
Were all on the same level, indeed, it might be easier to suppose an agreement 
to abide by a common type. It is also the more absurd the more the teaching 
of the clergy is, as, God be thanked, it still is everywhere in the Evangelical 
Church a free outpouring of the heart, and the chief worth is not set on the 
repetition of fixed formularies as in the Romish or Greek Churches. If the laity, 
whether singly as patrons of a church or congregation, or combined as state 
officials, or as a congregation, decide what accords with the letter of the 
creed, and how far its authority is to apply to the teaching, it is peculiarly 
preposterous. The letter of the creed has had its sole origin with the clergy, 
who certainly did not wish to be themselves limited by it in their dealings 
with the laity. The laity are only through the instruction of the clergy even 
in a position to understand the letter of the creed. This preposterousness appears 
at its height when the head of a state personally believes he has by his position 
justification and qualification for deciding on the creed of another communion, 
when he believes he can judge of the relation of the clergy to it and what religious 
communications, the religiousness of which is quite strange to him, may tend 
to forward its interests. The Chinese Emperor, for example, tolerates Christianity, 
but provides through his mandarins that no party swerve from its own creed. 
There is, however, one consolation, that on this point there can be nothing 
but improvement.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p41">The conclusion is, that their 
united action has nothing of the character of the higher and freer 
inspiration that is proper to religion, but has a school-mastering, mechanical 
nature, which indicates that they merely seek to import religion from without. 
This they attempt by every means. To that end they are so attached to dead notions, 
to the results of reflection about religion, and drink them in greedily, that 
the process that gave them birth may be reversed, and that the ideas may change 
again to the living emotions and feelings from which they were originally deduced. 
Thus they employ creeds which are naturally last in religious communication, 
to stimulate what should properly precede them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p42">In comparison with the more 
glorious association which, in my view, is the only true church, I have spoken 
of this larger and widely extended association very disparagingly, as 
of something common and mean. This follows from the nature of the case, and 
I could not conceal my mind on the subject. I guard myself, however, most solemnly 
against any assumption you may cherish, that I agree with the growing wish that 
this institution should be utterly destroyed. Though the true church is always 
to stand open only to those who already have ripened to a piety of their own, 
there must be some bond of union with those who are still seeking. As that is 
what this institution should be, it ought, from the nature of the case, to take 
its leaders and priests always from the true church.<note n="48" id="iii.iv-p42.1">This 
state of things is, in many respects, most prominent in the Romish and 
Greek Churches. Nor is it merely because the distinction between priest and 
laity is there most pronounced. The clergy are not limited to the duty in the 
congregations; only for the secular clergy is this the chief concern. For the 
others it is only secondary. First of all they are to live in high religious 
contemplation. The clergy thus in their inward association form the true church. 
The laity are simply those who by them have been formed to piety, and who therefore 
stand under continual spiritual guidance, while the highest triumph is for some 
to become capable of reception into that closer sphere of the religious life. 
That the principle of 
this theory exists in the Catholic Church we 
should have to acknowledge, even though, in other respects, the most glaring 
opposition between the two classes had not again appeared. And I do not rest 
on the imperfect result, on the bad state of the clergy, on the irreligious 
vacuity of the cloister life. In that case we could only say at most that the 
attempt to present the true church, separate from those who are only being taught 
in religion, has not succeeded. The chief point is that the failure is based 
in the principle. In practice the clergy and monastics are often deeply involved 
in all worldly matters, but, according to the idea, the contemplative life is 
quite separated from the active, the latter being declared quite incompatible 
with the higher religious stage. Judging the consequences from all that has 
hitherto taken place, it is not to be doubted that Protestantism is, in this 
regard, a return to the right way of presenting the true church, and that it 
bears more also of its image.</note> 
Or is religion to be the single human concern in which there are to be no institutions 
for scholars and beginners?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p43">But indeed the whole pattern 
of this institution must be different, and its relation to the true church must 
take an entirely different aspect. On this matter I may not be silent. Those 
wishes and views of mine are too closely connected with the nature of religious 
association, and the <pb n="162" id="iii.iv-Page_162" />better state of things that 
I imagine, conduces too much to its glorification for me to reserve my notions. 
By the clear-cut distinction we have established, this at least has been gained, 
that we can reflect very calmly on all the abuses that prevail in the ecclesiastical 
society. You must admit that religion, not having produced such a church and 
not exhibiting itself in such a church, must be acquitted of every ill it may 
have wrought and of all participation in its evil state. So entirely should 
it be acquitted that the reproach that it might degenerate into it, should not 
once be made, seeing it cannot possibly degenerate where it has never been.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p44">I grant that in this society 
a disastrous sectarian spirit exists and must exist. Where religious opinions 
are used as methods for attaining religion, they must, seeing a method requires 
to be thoroughly definite and finished, be formed into a definite whole.<note n="49" id="iii.iv-p44.1">A 
misunderstanding is here easily possible, as if systematic theology had its 
only source in the corruption of religion. Elsewhere I have plainly enough declared 
that, so soon as any religion attains any greatness, it must construct for itself 
a theology, of which system—an exhibition of the closest connection of the religious 
principles and dogmas—has been and must remain a natural and essential part. 
But here I speak only of the false interest taken often by the whole church 
in the connection of doctrine. Clearly this is based only on that corruption. 
The system as a whole and in its sections, which can only be fully understood 
in connection with the whole, should remain the exclusive possession of those 
who in this particular respect have had a scientific training. It is their concern, 
because on the one side it enables them to scan the whole circumference of possible 
subjects of religious communication and presentation, and to assign each its 
place, and on the other it serves as a critical norm for testing all religious 
utterances by the precise expression, whereby it is easier to discover whether 
anything that cannot be reduced to this expression is mere confusion or conceals 
something contrary to the spirit of the whole. As both interests lie quite outside 
the horizon of all the other members of the church, they should not be affected 
by anything exclusively bearing on them. If there is anything in the public 
or social utterance that immediately injures their pious consciousness, they 
have no need of further witness from any system. But if they can be injured 
by what is contained only in scientific terminology, then this is just that 
corruption here shown, whether they have lost themselves in unseemly conceit 
of wisdom, or are called in blind zeal by theological disputants 
to help in crushing some dangerous man. How beautiful 
would it be if theologians would begin the change and warn the laity of all kinds against all participation in dogmatic strifes, and point them to 
the good belief that there are pious theologians enough to arrange the matter.</note> 
And where they are something that can only be given from without, being accepted 
on the authority of the giver, everyone whose religious speech is of a different 
cast, must be regarded as a disturber of quiet and sure progress, for by his 
very existence and the claims involved, he weakens this authority. Nay, I even 
grant that in the old Polytheism, where naturally religion could not be summed 
up as one, but willingly submitted to all division and severance, this sectarian 
spirit was much milder and more peaceable, and that in the otherwise better 
times of systematic religion it first organized itself and displayed its full 
power. Where all believe they have a complete system with a centre, the value 
of details must be vastly greater.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p45">I grant both; but you will admit 
that there is no reproach to religion in general, and there is no proof that 
the view of the Universe as system is not the highest stage of religion. I grant 
that in this society there is more regard to understanding and believing, to 
acting and to perfecting customs than is favourable to a free development of <pb n="163" id="iii.iv-Page_163" />religious perceptions and feelings, 
and that in consequence, however enlightened its teaching be, it borders on 
some superstition and depends on some mythology; but you will admit, that, in 
that degree, its whole nature is distant from true religion. I grant that this 
association can hardly exist without a standing distinction between priests 
and laity as two different religious orders. Whosoever has cultivated in himself 
his feeling to dexterity in some kind of presentation, characteristically and 
completely, cannot possibly continue a layman, or conduct himself as if all 
this were wanting. He would be free, nay, bound, either to forsake this society 
and seek the true church, or to allow himself to be sent back by the true church 
to lead as a priest. This, however, remains certain, that this spirit of division 
with all that is unworthy in it and all its evil consequences, is not brought 
about by religion but by the want of religiousness in the multitude.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p46">But here you raise a new objection, 
which seems once more to roll back those reproaches upon religion. You would 
remind me that I myself have said that the great ecclesiastical society, I mean 
this institution for pupils in religion, must take its priests only from the 
members of the true church, because in itself the true principle of religiousness 
is wanting. How then can those who are perfect in religion, endure so much that 
is utterly contrary to the spirit of religion where the have to rule, where 
all things obey their voice, and they obey only the voice of religion! Nay, 
how do they produce so much that is evil, for to whom does the church owe its 
regulations, if not to the priests? Or if things are not as they should be, 
and the government of the dependent society has been rent from the members of 
the true church, where then is the high spirit that is justly to be expected 
in them? Why have they administered so badly their most important province? 
Why have they allowed base passions to make that a scourge of humanity, which 
in the hands of religion would <pb n="164" id="iii.iv-Page_164" />have remained a blessing? And 
yet they are the persons whose most joyful and sacred duty, as you confess, 
is to guide those who need their help!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p47">Truly, alas! things are not 
as I maintained they should be. Who would venture to say that all, that even 
the majority, that even the foremost and notablest of those who for many a day 
have ruled the great ecclesiastical assembly, have been accomplished in religion 
or even members of the true church?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p48">Yet do not take what I say in 
excuse as mere subterfuge. When you attack religion, it is usually in the name 
of philosophy, and when you upbraid the church, it is usually in the name of 
the state. You would defend the politicians of every age on the ground that 
the interference of the church has made so much of their handiwork imperfect 
and ill-advised. If now, speaking in the name of the religious, I attribute 
their failure to conduct their business with better success, to the state and 
to statesmen, will you suspect me of artifice? Yet if you will but hear what 
I have to say of the true source of this evil, you will not, I hope, be able 
to deny that I am right.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p49">Every fresh doctrine and revelation, 
every fresh view of the Universe that awakes the sense for it on some new side, 
may win some minds for religion who by no other way could be introduced into 
a higher world. To most of them naturally this particular aspect then remains 
for them the centre of religion. They form around their master a school of their 
own, a self-existent, distinct part of the true and universal church which yet 
only ripens slowly and quietly towards union in spirit with the great whole. 
But before this is accomplished, as soon as the new feelings have permeated 
and satisfied all their soul, they are usually violently urged by the need to 
utter what is in them that they be not consumed of the fire within. Thus everyone 
proclaims the new salvation that has arisen for him. Every object suggests the 
newly discovered Infinite; every speech turns <pb n="165" id="iii.iv-Page_165" />into a sketch of their peculiar 
religious views; every counsel, every wish, every friendly word is an inspired 
commendation of the sole way they know to salvation. Whosoever knows how religion 
operates, finds it natural that they all speak, for otherwise they would fear 
that the stones should surpass them. And whosoever knows how a new enthusiasm 
works, finds it natural that this living fire should kindle violently around, 
consume some and warm many, and give to thousands the surface imitation merely 
of a heart-felt glow.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p50">And it is those thousands that 
work the mischief. The youthful zeal of the new saints accepts them as true 
brethren. What hinders, they say all too rashly, that these also should receive 
the Holy Ghost? Nay, they themselves believe that they have received, and, in 
joyous triumph, allow themselves to be conducted into the bosom of the pious 
society. But the intoxication of the first enthusiasm past, the glowing surface 
burnt out, they show themselves incapable of enduring and sharing the state 
allotted to the true believers. Compassionately the saints condescend to them, 
and, to go to their help, relinquish their own higher and deeper enjoyment. 
Thus everything takes that imperfect form. This comes to pass without outward 
causes through the corruption common to all human things. In accordance with 
that eternal order, the corruption most quickly seizes upon the most fiery and 
active life, that any section of the true church which might arise in isolation 
anywhere in the world, might not remain apart from all corruption, but be compelled 
to participate in it and form a false and degenerate church. In all times, among 
all peoples, in every religion this has happened.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p51">Yet if things were only left 
quietly to themselves, this state could not anywhere long endure. Pour liquids 
of various gravities and densities, having small power of mutual attraction, 
into a vessel; shake them violently together till they seem to form one liquid, 
and you will see, if only you leave it quietly standing, how they will divide <pb n="166" id="iii.iv-Page_166" />and only like associate itself to like. So would it have happened here, for it is the natural course 
of things. The true church would quietly have separated itself again to enjoy 
the higher, more intimate fellowship of which the rest are not capable. The 
bond among those that remained would then have been as good as loosed, and their 
natural dulness would then have had to look for something from without to determine 
what should become of them. And they would not have been forsaken by the members 
of the true church. Besides them, who would have had the smallest call to care 
for their state? What attraction would be offered to the regard of other men? 
What were to be won or what fame to be obtained from them?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p52">The members of the true church 
could, therefore, have remained in undisturbed possession and might have entered 
upon their priestly office among them in a new and better appointed form. Every 
man would then have gathered around him those who best understood him, who by 
his method could be most strongly stirred. Instead of the vast association, 
the existence of which you now bewail, a great crowd of smaller, less definite 
societies would have arisen. In them men would in all kinds of ways, now here, 
now there, have tested religion. They would have been only states to be passed, 
preparatory for the time when the sense for religion should awake, and decisive 
for those who should be found incapable of being taken hold of in any way.<note n="50" id="iii.iv-p52.1">This 
is easy to correct from the preceding explanations. If what is here called the 
true church has no separate manifestation, neither is there, in a literal sense, 
a passing sojourn in the actually existing communion. Exclusiveness alone is 
passing, so that outside of his own communion everyone advanced in piety may 
be also capable in a certain sense of sharing in the cosmopolitan union of all. 
Similarly the word <i>decisive</i> is not to be taken literally as if the incapable 
should be quite outside of all religious fellowship, either being put out or 
keeping out. This the pious neither could nor should do, nor even suffer to 
be done. Since they seek to give their presentations of religion the widest 
and deepest influence, they can let no one depart. Still less can they exclude, 
for an absolute incapacity can never be acknowledged. They must always look 
for a time when an element common to all men shall be developed, and for some 
yet untried art that may favour its development. Yet it remains true that the 
person in whom religiousness, in the form nearest and most congenial to him, 
is awakened only after such long and painful effort can hardly attain that higher 
development and free enjoyment.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p53">Hail to those who shall first 
be called when, the simple way of nature having failed, the revolutions of human 
affairs shall, by a longer, more artificial way, lead in the golden age of religion! 
May the gods be propitious to them, and may a rich blessing follow their labours 
in their mission to help beginners, and to smooth the way for the babes to the 
temple of the Eternal—labours that in our present unfavourable circumstances 
yield us such scanty fruit.<note n="51" id="iii.iv-p53.1">A 
great preference is here exhibited for the smaller communions as against the 
great ecclesiastical institutions. One side only doubtless is brought into prominence. 
This is difficult to avoid, at least in an oratorical connection, when attention 
has to be drawn to an utterly neglected or greatly depreciated subject. The 
preference, however, rests on the following reasons. First, on the greater variety 
that can be manifested in the same time and space. In the great bodies either 
no variety is allowed to grow, or it is hidden, or discoverable only by close 
observers. In the religious sphere, moreover, more than anywhere else, points 
of union arise which cannot long continue, but which, though fleeting, may produce 
something strong and characteristic. If now only great church institutions exist, 
these germs are all lost, or at least reach no clear and complete organization. 
The other leading reason is, that the smaller ecclesiastical societies, because 
they awake less apprehension, are freer, and are less seldom put in wardship 
by the civil authority. When I first wrote this, America seemed to me a marvellously 
active theatre, where everything took this shape, and where, in 
consequence, I thought that, more than anywhere 
else, our own beloved Fatherland not excepted, the freedom of the religious 
life and of the religious society was assured. Since then the development has 
confirmed the anticipation. Unions are freely made and dissolved. They divide 
themselves. Smaller parts separate from a greater whole, and smaller wholes 
draw together. Thus they seek a centre around which to form a greater unity. 
The freedom of Christian development is so great that many communions, as the 
Unitarian, would appear to us, I believe wrongly, outside of Christianity. In 
such a breaking up of Christianity there might be a fear that it would gradually 
lose its great historical form, and its scientific stability come to be quite 
forgotten. But the prospect is better since science has advanced and institutions 
have been founded for the propagation of Christian learning. Only one thing 
is to be lamented—at least so it appears to us from the distance—the British 
spirit has so much taken the upper hand and the German keeps on receding. For 
those free states, therefore, such a German immigration as would establish an 
abiding influence, were to be wished. . . . Now, however, that I have been more 
weaned from the smaller society and have grown more into the larger institution 
I would not speak so decisively. In England, for example, it is most evident 
that it would stand ill with Christianity, either if the Episcopal Church were 
quite dissolved and scattered among the smaller societies, or if it absorbed 
them all and existed alone. Similarly we must conclude that if the religious 
life in its whole variety and fulness would develope in the broad compass of 
Christianity, both great institutions and small societies must exist together 
as they have almost always done, so that the institution must be resolved into 
small societies and from them be again produced. Disorganizing elements it must 
surrender to them, and from them again it must be enriched and strengthened. 
After this exposition of the matter, no one will ask how this preference for 
smaller religious societies is consistent with a lively participation in the 
union of the two Protestant ecclesiastical societies, that would not only make 
one greater out of two smaller, but manifestly cause the smaller at least to 
disappear. The following alone I would add. The difference of doctrine has always 
appeared to me insignificant, but there has manifestly been a difference of 
spirit between the two communions. Without that, such a division could not have 
arisen from motives otherwise so insignificant. This difference has not yet 
by any means quite disappeared. Now this involves one-sidedness on the part 
of both, and the time now appears to be come for a more vigorous effort to diminish 
these limitations by complete combination of 
differences and by friendly proximity. This could better be accomplished by 
union, by a life in freedom more bound and in the bonds more free. Besides, 
it seemed high time to provide that a recurrence of envy between the two might 
not render impossible the strong resistance which is becoming necessary against 
the manifold suspicious endeavours of the Romish Church.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p54">Listen to what may possibly 
seem an unholy wish that I can hardly suppress. Would that the most distant
<pb n="167" id="iii.iv-Page_167" />presentiment of religion had 
forever remained unknown to all heads of states, to all successful and skilful 
politicians! Would that not one of them had ever been seized by the power of 
that infectious enthusiasm! The source of all corruption has been, that they 
did not know how to separate their deepest, most personal life from their office 
and public character. Why must they bring their petty vanity and marvellous 
presumption into the assembly of the saints, as if the advantages they have 
to give were valid everywhere without exception? Why must they take back with 
them into their palaces and judgment-halls the reverence due to the servants 
of the sanctuary? Probably you are right in wishing that the hem of a priestly 
garment had never touched the floor of a royal chamber: but let us wish that 
the purple had never kissed the dust on the altar, for had this not happened 
the other would not have followed. Had but no prince ever been allowed to enter 
the temple, till he had put off at the gate the most beautiful of his royal 
ornaments, the rich cornucopia of all his favours and tokens of honour! But 
they have employed it here as elsewhere. They have presumed to decorate the 
simple grandeur of the heavenly structure with rags from their earthly splendour, 
and instead of fulfilling holy vows, they have left worldly gifts as offerings 
to the Highest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p55">As soon as a prince declared 
a church to be a community with special privileges, a distinguished member of 
the civil world, the corruption of that church was begun and almost irrevocably 
decided. And if the society of believing persons, and of persons desiring belief, 
had not been mixed after a wrong manner, that is always to the detriment of 
the former, this could not have happened, for otherwise no religious society 
could ever be large enough to draw the attention of the governor.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p56">Such a constitutional act of 
political preponderance works on the religious society like the terrible head 
of Medusa. As soon as it appears everything turns to stone.</p>
<pb n="168" id="iii.iv-Page_168" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p57">Though without connection, 
everything that is for a moment combined, is now inseparably welded together; 
accidental elements that might easily have been ejected are now established 
for ever; drapery and body are made from one block and every unseemly fold is 
eternal. The greater and spurious society can no more be separated from the 
higher and smaller. It can neither be divided nor dissolved. It can neither 
alter its form nor its articles of faith. Its views and usages are all condemned 
to abide in their existing state.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p58">But that is not all. The members 
of the true church the visible church may contain, are forcibly excluded from 
all share in its government, and are not in a position to do for it even the 
little that might still be done. There is more to govern than they either could 
or would do. There are worldly things now to order and manage, and privileges 
to maintain and make good. And even though in their domestic and civil affairs, 
they did know how to deal with such things, yet cannot they treat matters of 
this sort as a concern of’ their priestly office. That is an incongruity that 
their sense will not see into and to which they cannot reconcile themselves. 
It does not accord with their high and pure idea of religion and religious fellowship. 
They cannot understand what they are to make out of houses and lands and riches, 
either for the true church to which they belong, or for the larger society which 
they should conduct.<note n="52" id="iii.iv-p58.1">A 
person who has spoken as urgently as I have done in the fourth collection of 
my sermons for once more making the whole care of the poor a business of the 
ecclesiastical association, appears to know quite well to what all property 
and money endowments might be devoted. But even the most extensive care of the 
poor requires only a secure yearly income. Wherefore, if the congregational 
tie is secure, and the spirit that rules in it embraces an active goodwill for 
this subject, this business also can be carried on satisfactorily without any 
such possession. Other things being equal, it will, indeed, be carried on better. 
On the one side all capital can be better used by private people, and on the 
other this possession adds a foreign element to the pure character of a congregation 
and introduces an estimate of its members other than the purely religious.</note> By this unnatural 
state of affairs the members of the true church are distracted and perplexed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p59">But besides all this, persons 
are attracted who otherwise would forever have remained without. If it is the 
interest of the proud, the ambitious, the covetous, the intriguing to press 
into the church, where otherwise they would have felt only the bitterest ennui, 
and if they begin to pretend interest and intelligence in holy things to gain 
the earthly reward, how can the truly religious escape subjection? And who bears 
the blame if unworthy men replace ripe <pb n="169" id="iii.iv-Page_169" />saints, and if, under their 
supervision, everything creeps in and establishes itself that is most 
contrary to the spirit of religion? Who but the state with its ill-considered 
magnanimity?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p60">But in a still more direct way, 
the state is the cause why the bond between the true church and the visible 
religious society has been loosened. After showing to the church this fatal 
kindness, it believed it had a right to its active gratitude, and transferred 
to it three of its weightiest commissions.<note n="53" id="iii.iv-p60.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p61">By 
this complaint I in nowise meant that the state should not in many and in most 
important things rely chiefly on the power of the religious sentiments and on 
the agreement of its own interests with their natural working. But I meant that 
in so far as it believes it must so rely, it is to be desired that the state 
do not interfere in a manner hurtful to the pure effect of these sentiments. 
Now this happens without fail, when there is any positive intermeddling. The 
state may on the one side assume the religious sentiment of its members and 
rejoice confidingly in its working. It then reserves the right to withdraw this 
assumption in respect of an individual who does not manifest this working, or 
when this deficiency shows itself in a decisive majority of a religious society, 
it inquires how far the defect has its root in the principles of the society 
and modifies its assumption accordingly. But so long as it has no ground for 
withdrawing its trust, it must know that the organization of the society proceeds 
from the very sentiment, from which it expects good result, and that in the 
nature of the case only those in whom this sentiment is strongest will have 
most influence in forming and guiding the society. It must, therefore, leave 
the sentiment free to operate, allowing the organization of the society to take 
its own course without its guidance. This must continue till the result gives 
ground for lessening the state’s confidence</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p62">If a state has this confidence only in one particular 
form of religiousness, it follows this course with the society in which it exists, 
and regulates its conduct towards the others by the greatness of its distrust, 
varying up to complete intolerance. A state relies on one religious society 
and accords it a high degree of independence; another it watches more closely, 
and itself decides on its organization. Now in reason this can have no other 
ground than that the state gives the latter society less confidence. A marvellous 
phenomenon cannot be thought of, as if a state would watch more closely the 
religious society to which the sovereign himself belonged and limit it in its 
free activity more than any other. This case of confidence in the religious 
sentiment is, for our present inquiry, the first point. The second is the opposite 
case, when the state looks for no good effect in respect of anything falling 
within its own sphere from the religious sentiment of its members. Even then 
there seems to be no consistent course, except to allow religion to manifest 
itself as an amusement to which the state is indifferent, taking care, as with 
other private associations, that no harm arises to the civil community. Applying 
this now to education, the matter here in discussion and the matter to which 
everything comes back, there seem to be the following consequences. The religious 
education of man will never, as such, be the whole education of man. All training 
in which the religious society does not, as such, interest itself, as for example 
the academic and higher scientific, lies outside of its domain. Perhaps the 
church has earlier thought of education than the state. The state will then 
say, “I see that you have the institutions for educating the youth, but they 
do not suffice me. I will add what fails but will then take them under my guidance.” 
If the church dares to speak and understands its own good, it will reply, “Not 
so, but for all deficiency make your own institutions and we, as citizens, will 
honourably contribute our utmost to their success. Within our special limits, 
however, leave us our own to care for ourselves, and only omit from yours that 
for which you think ours will suffice.” Does the state, nevertheless, do by 
force the contrary, there will be an element in the highest degree undesirable 
to the church, and it will feel it an injury even when this gives the doubtful 
privilege of a certain influence on many things whereon, by the natural course 
of things, it would have none. . . With the teaching of human duties in civil 
life, which is nothing but a continuous education of grown-up people, it is 
the same. That this is needed by the state admits of no doubt, all the more 
if it does not proceed naturally from the public life. The state finds 
now that there is teaching of this kind in the exercises and utterances 
of the religious society existing in its midst. It willingly resolves to spare 
an institution of its own for this object. The religious society is pleased 
to render this service to the common good. But the state says, “I will make 
use of your teaching, but to make sure that it completely reaches my purpose, 
I must prescribe to you what you are not to forget to speak of, and what you 
shall recall from history at fixed times, and I must make arrangements to know 
that this is actually done.” The church will then, if it dare, certainly say, 
“By no means, for there would then be much teaching not belonging to our department, 
and in respect of history it is repugnant to us, for example, to recall joyfully 
certain days when you were victorious over another state, while our society 
in that state must observe a discreet silence, and should rejoice on other days 
when you were defeated, and which we again must pass over. Both days are alike 
to us, and we must, in our own way, make the same use both of what is to your 
honour and to your shame. With this use you may well be content, but for that 
special purpose make another arrangement, for we cannot assist.” And if the 
state gives no heed to these representations, it injures the personal freedom 
of its members where it is holiest and most inviolable. . . . The third matter 
here mentioned, the taking of oaths, properly belongs to the second, but is 
specially mentioned because of the special manner in which the state brings 
the church to its aid. An injury has here also been inflicted. The different 
small societies of non-swearers are allowed a simple affirmation instead of 
an oath, but the great church, specially favoured by the state, is exhorted 
to preach on the sacredness of oaths, and its members must take them in the 
prescribed manner or lose all the privileges involved. There may, however, be 
many among them who, fearing the plain prohibition of Christ, are troubled in 
conscience about swearing, and among the teachers there may also be many who 
cannot get over the literal interpretation of those words, and who think it 
irreligious to come to the help of the state in such a manner. How can it be 
that such an injury to religious freedom should not be felt very painfully? 
These fuller explanations, it is to be hoped, will justify the wish expressed 
in the text, that the state should employ what is useful to it in the arrangements 
of the church only in so far as consists with uninjured freedom.</p></note> 
More or less it has committed to the church the care and oversight of education. 
Under the auspices of religion and in the form of a congregation, it demands 
that the people be instructed in those duties that cannot be set forth in the 
form of law, that they be stirred up to a truly citizenlike way of thinking, 
and that, by the power of religion, they be made truthful in their utterances. 
As a recompense for those services, it robs it of its freedom, as is now to 
be seen in all parts of the civilized world where there is a state and a church. 
It treats the church as an institution of its own appointment and invention—and 
indeed its faults and abuses are almost all its own inventing; and it alone 
presumes to decide who is fit to come forward in this society as exemplar and 
as priest. And do you still charge it to religion that the visible church does 
not consist entirely of pious souls?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p63">But I am not yet done with my 
indictment. The state pollutes religious fellowship by introducing into its 
deepest mysteries its own interests. When the church, in prophetic devoutness, 
consecrates the new-born babe to the Deity and to the struggle for the highest, 
the state will take the occasion to receive it from the hands of the church 
into the list of its <i>protégés.</i> When it gives the stripling its first 
kiss of brotherhood, as one who has taken his first glance into the sacred things 
of religion, this must also be for the state the evidence of the first stage 
of civil independence;<note n="54" id="iii.iv-p63.1">Of 
the three points here lamented, two are only burdensome because they witness 
to the dependence of the church or the state. The sacred acts of baptism and solemnization of marriage are made to appear as done by the 
clergy, first of all, as servants of the state, in the name of the state. Without 
question this is one reason why the way they are carried out betrays so little 
of a Christian or indeed of a religious character. If inscription in the civil 
register were a purely civil act, no one could regard baptism as merely a legal 
formality, accompanied occasionally by a stately speech. And if the marriage 
contract were first concluded purely civilly, and the blessing of the church 
were purely an act of the members of a congregation, it would soon appear that 
marriages are best where a special value is set on this additional outward consecration. 
But the worst is, the point between. An Evangelical Christian state unites many 
civil qualifications with admission to the sacrament. In many instances it demands 
attestations of this act. It acts with the best intention towards the youth, 
seeking to guard them against the religious negligence of their parents or guardians. 
But how much are the consciences of pious clergymen burdened; how often must 
they, quite against their conviction, declare religious instruction and closer 
supervision at an end. Even were a great number of baptized Christians to remain 
all their lives without participation in the other sacrament, as is the case 
in North America, it does not appear that this would be a misfortune. Rather 
it would have the advantage that the Christian church would not appear responsible 
for the lives of the grossest men, while the strife about the right of exclusion 
from the congregation would be spared. In Protestant Europe only the grossest 
would be outside, for the continued participation in divine service would sooner 
or later supply what they had lost at that time when confirmation usually takes 
place. As in the American free states it might furthermore happen with us that 
the children of Christian parents, who set no great store on the fellowship 
of the church, would remain unbaptized. They would then have no link with the 
church. This might well happen, though with us such an anti-Christian zealotism 
would be very rare. But to hinder the real loss that would hence arise, the 
state should not be required to impose baptism by force, but it should begin 
early to protect the freedom of conscience of the children even against the 
parents. These complaints appear plainly capable of remedy, but only by a great 
difference of form in all those concerns that relate to the connection of church 
and state. If the example of the free states in the other hemisphere alone were 
considered, and everything in the condition of the church charged as consequences 
of what is here postulated, it would unquestionably be unfair. There are these 
imperfections inseparable from a young and very dissimilar population that have 
been gathered from all quarters, which will be thrown off without the necessity 
of essential change in these matters.</note> if with 
pious wishes, it consecrates the union of <pb n="170" id="iii.iv-Page_170" />two persons who, as emblems 
and instruments of creative nature, would at the same time consecrate themselves 
as bearers of the higher life, it must also be the state’s sanction for the 
civil bond. The state will not even believe that a man has vanished from this 
earthly scene, till the church assures it that it has restored his soul to the 
Infinite and enclosed his dust in the sacred bosom of the earth. It shows reverence 
for religion and an endeavour to keep itself perpetually conscious of its own 
limits, that the state bows before religion and before its worshippers when 
it receives anything from the hands of the Infinite, or returns it again, but 
how all this works for the corruption of the religious society is clear enough. 
In all its regulations there is nothing directed to religion alone, nothing 
even in which religion is the chief matter. In the sacred speeches and instructions, 
as well as in the most mysterious and symbolical doings, everything has a legal 
and civil reference,<note n="55" id="iii.iv-p63.2">That 
in all religious doings the predominance of legal or civil relations is a departure 
from the original nature of the matter, especially if it occasions pecuniary 
transactions between the clergy and the members of the congregation, requires 
no further discussion. Yet it appears as if this complaint would never be removed 
so long as a state, as such, confesses its adherence to any one religious society, 
or even if it believes it can require all its members to belong to some society. 
In the former case, if a law declares that only in one church is there the greatest 
fulness of that sentiment which can maintain this state and be the fullest security 
against all its possible foes, it would follow that the whole maintenance of 
the state would be entrusted only to the members of this society. In the present 
state of social relations this can only continue as a law where the great body 
of the people belong to that society, the rest being only clients and strangers. 
But even in Catholic countries such a state of matters no longer exists, and 
it does not seem as if, in the present position of affairs, a state would easily 
be able to confess absolute and undivided adherence to one religious society. 
The south European states, which have anew proclaimed the Catholic religion 
to be the religion of the state, will not, even though their position is favourable 
and Protestants are only found scattered as clients, be able for many generations 
of tranquillity to adhere without harshness and injustice to this system. It 
is quite different when, without law and in consequence of the natural effect 
of public opinion, all that is essential in the government of the state falls 
to the adherents of one society. Such a transaction is not a state’s confession, 
and we must wish that it may long continue. But if adherence to one society 
is now a passing state of things, is it a right maxim for the state, without 
deciding which, to require that its citizens belong to some one? Let it be granted 
that irreligious men are neither profitable for the civil union, nor to be relied 
upon. But would they be made religious by being compelled to confess adherence 
to any one religious society? Manifestly the only way to make irreligious men 
really religious is to strengthen the influence of religious men upon them as 
much as possible. For this end the state cannot work more effectively than by 
allowing all the religious societies within its domain to operate with the fullest 
freedom. This freedom they will never feel till those intermeddlings cease.</note> everything 
is perverted from its original form and nature. Hence there are many among the 
leaders of the church who understand nothing of religion, but who yet, as servants 
of the state, are in a position to earn great official merit, and there are 
many among its members who do not even wish to seek religion, and who yet have 
interest enough to remain in the church and bear a part in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p64">It is very apparent that a society 
to which such a thing can happen, which with false humility accepts favours 
that can profit it nothing and with cringing readiness takes on burdens that 
send it headlong to destruction; which allows itself to be abused by an alien 
power, and parts with the liberty and independence which are its birthright, 
for a delusion; which abandons its own high and noble aim to follow things that 
lie quite outside of its path, cannot be a society of men who have a definite 
aim and know exactly what they wish. This glance at the history of the ecclesiastical 
society is, I think, the best proof that it is not strictly a society of religious 
men. At most it appears that some <pb n="171" id="iii.iv-Page_171" />particles of such a society 
are mixed in it and are overlaid with foreign ingredients. Before the first 
matter of this boundless corruption could have been admitted, the whole must 
have been in a state of morbid fermentation in which the few sound portions 
soon utterly disappeared.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p65">Full of sacred pride, the true 
church would have refused gifts it could not use, well knowing that those who 
have found the Deity and have a common joy in knowing Him, have in the pure 
fellowship in which alone they would exhibit and communicate their inmost nature, 
really nothing in common the possession of which could be protected by worldly 
power. On earth they require nothing but a speech by which to make themselves 
understood and a space in which to be together, things requiring no prince’s 
favour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p66">But if the true church have 
nothing to do directly with the profane world, and if there must be a mediating 
institution whereby to come into a certain contact with it, as it were an atmosphere, 
both as a medium for purification and for attracting new material, what form 
must this institution take and how is it to be freed from the corruption it 
has imbibed? This last question time must answer. Sometime it will certainly 
be done, but it may be done in a thousand different ways, for, of all sicknesses 
of man there are various ways of cure. Everything in its place will be tried 
and have its effect. The goal only I can indicate in order to show you more 
clearly that here also it has not been religion and its endeavour to which you 
should have manifested your repugnance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p67">The fundamental idea of such 
an auxiliary institution is to exhibit to persons who in any degree have a sense 
for religion, though because it is not yet apparent and conscious, they are 
not fit for incorporation into the true church, so much religion as such that 
their capacity must necessarily be developed. Let us now see what there is in 
the present state of things that hinders this from taking <pb n="172" id="iii.iv-Page_172" />place. I will not repeat that the state chooses according 
to its own wishes which are more directed to the extraneous matters in the institution, 
persons to be leaders and teachers, and that in the view of the state a man 
can be a highly intelligent educator and a single-minded effective teacher of 
duties to the people without, in the strict sense of the word, being religiously 
affected at all, and that therefore persons whom it reckons among its worthiest 
servants, may easily fail utterly. I will grant that everyone it appoints is 
truly influenced and inspired by piety, if you will grant that no artist can 
communicate his art to a school with any success, if there is not among his 
pupils some equality of preliminary knowledge. This is more necessary in respect 
of our subject where the master can do nothing but point out and exhibit, than 
in art where the scholar progresses by exercise and the teacher is chiefly useful 
by criticisms. All his work will be in vain if the same thing is not only intelligible 
to all, but suitable and wholesome. The sacred orator must obtain his hearers 
by a certain similarity of talents and cast of mind, and not by rank and file, 
not as they are counted out to him by some ancient distribution, not as their 
houses adjoin, or as they are set down in the police list.<note n="56" id="iii.iv-p67.1">With this 
exposition, which rests on a very meagre experience, I can no longer agree. And first, 
in respect of capabilities, it appears as if the people and the cultured would 
have a very unequal enjoyment of a religious utterance on which, according to 
the demands made above, all the flowers of speech are to be expended. But all 
true eloquence must be popular throughout. It is affectation that chooses either 
expressions or combinations of thought unsuited to the majority, and the cultured 
also must be capable of guidance by a thoroughly popular diction. A division 
of hearers in respect of capacity is not required by the nature of the subject, 
but by the consciousness of imperfection in the artists. It is only a different 
kind of imperfection when one man speaks better for the people and another for 
the higher ranks. But in the second place, in respect of mental type, it is 
indeed not to be denied that the differences of the audience must be contained 
in very narrow limits, if a religious utterance is to have a large and happy 
result. But it must be a wrong assumption, that in a multitude united in other 
matters and woven together in a common life, we must have very different religious 
peculiarities, and indeed so marvellously different that on the one side they 
are not strong enough to form a religious society of their own, and on the other 
they are so markedly singular that they cannot appropriate a religious utterance 
of another type. Only in great cities could elements so different be brought 
into a small compass, and here every one has an easy choice, selecting the presentations 
of religion that can strengthen and quicken him. But suppose the people are 
considered in relation to the different forms of religion afterwards mentioned. 
It will always be found that in whole districts, through many generations, the 
religious life has been prevailingly mystic, or more linked to history, or influenced 
by understanding and reflection. Exceptions are rare, and those who are not 
religious according to the dominant type are less religious altogether. If, 
therefore, the easy selection of the gay world in great cities were not troubled 
by narrow partiality for the ministrants, and on the other hand all religious 
orators strove only after true popularity, on this point, at least, our present 
state would be tolerable enough.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p68">And assuming that only persons 
equally near religion assemble round one master, they may not all be near in 
the same way. It is, therefore, most preposterous to wish to limit any pupil 
to a single master. There is no one so universally cultured in religion, nor 
anyone who can exercise all kinds of influence. No man is in a position to draw 
by his representation and speech from all who come before him the hidden gems 
of religion to light, for the sphere of religion is far too comprehensive. Remember 
the different ways by which men pass from consciousness of the individual and 
particular to the Whole and the Infinite: remember that, by this very mode of 
transition, a man’s religion assumes its own distinct character. Think <pb n="173" id="iii.iv-Page_173" />of the various influences whereby 
the Universe affects man, of the thousand single perceptions and of the thousand 
ways of combining them and showing one in the light of the other. Reflect, 
that if religion is actually to stir a man’s own feeling, he must meet it in 
the definite form that suits his capacity and his point of view. It is, therefore, 
impossible for any master to be all things to all, and to become to every man 
what he needs. No one can be a mystic and a scientist at the same time. He cannot 
be a master in every sacred art whereby religion is expressed, initiated at 
once into prophecies, visions and prayers, into presentations from history and 
from experience and into many other things too numerous to mention, all the 
glorious branches into which the crown of the heavenly tree of priestly art 
is divided. Master and disciples, therefore, must, in perfect freedom, be allowed 
to seek and choose what profits them, and no one must in any way be obliged 
to give except that which he possesses and understands.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p69">But it is not possible for a 
man to limit his teaching to what he understands as soon as, in the very same 
transaction, he must have something else in view. Without question, a priestly 
man can present his religion with zeal and skill as is fitting, and at the same 
time remain faithful to some civil business and accomplish it effectively. Why 
then, if it suits, should not a person, having a call to the priesthood, be 
at the same time a moral teacher in the service of the state? There is nothing 
against it. He may do both, only not the one in and through the other; he must 
not wear both natures at the same time, not accomplish the two concerns by the 
one action. The state may be satisfied, if it so pleases, with a religious morality, 
but religion rejects consciously and individually every prophet and priest that 
moralizes from this point of view. Whosoever would proclaim religion must do 
it unadulterated.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p70">It is opposed to every sentiment 
of honour of a master in <pb n="174" id="iii.iv-Page_174" />his business, and more particularly 
of a master in religious purity, if a true priest has to do with the state on 
such unworthy and impossible conditions. When the state takes other workmen 
into its pay, whether for the better cultivation of their own talents or to 
attract pupils, it removes from them all extraneous business, nay, it makes 
it incumbent upon them to refrain. It recommends them to give themselves chiefly 
to the special section of their art, in which they believe they can accomplish 
most, and then it allows their nature full scope. With the artists of religion 
alone, it does exactly the contrary. They must embrace the whole compass of 
their subject, and it prescribes to them what school they shall be of and lays 
upon them unseemly burdens. It will not even, along with attention to its business, 
grant them leisure for special cultivation of some kind of religious presentation 
which yet is for them the chief matter, nor free them from burdensome constraints. 
Even after it has, as in every case it must, set up for itself a school of civil 
duties,<note n="57" id="iii.iv-p70.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p71">That 
the state, besides what it confides to the church, must provide an educational 
institution of its own, be it for the younger generation or for the less educated 
portion of the people, is here regarded as absolutely necessary. This contention 
shows the speaker’s decision on the much discussed question of the relation 
of state and church to what in the widest sense of the word is called school. 
In part the state may continue to rely on the religious associations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p72">Yet it must be content to exercise only a negative 
supervision over their institutions. For the rest it is the duty of the state 
to arrange and care. Where there is any kind of religious association, that 
the awaking of the higher spiritual be not hindered, there is also in the homes 
a uniform discipline for taming sensuality, which is in every way useful for 
the civil life. But if the state requires a special discipline to produce certain 
habits in its citizens suited to the time, it must not come from the church. 
The proper feeling of its necessity being universally diffused, the state may 
rely on the work of the families, not as elements of the religious but of the 
civil society. If this feeling is not sufficiently diffused, the state must 
make public provision. All that is academic in education is of this kind, for 
it cannot and, being quite foreign to it, should not even appear to proceed 
from the church. Further, wherever a system of religious communication exists, 
there must be common instruction of the youth in all that bears upon understanding 
the religious speech and the creed. This is properly the church parish school. 
In Christendom it is for transmitting religious ideas, and among Protestants 
for some small understanding at least of the Scriptures. Has the state confidence 
that an effective communication of moral ideas and the germs of mental development 
will be given at the same time, it may rely on the church school for those objects. 
But everything statistical, mathematical, technical and such like is foreign 
to the church school. If the ecclesiastical and the civil community are identical, 
the ecclesiastical and the civil school may for some good reason be united in 
one institution. But the state no more acquires the right thereby to conduct 
the ecclesiastical school, than the church to conduct the civil. Finally, every 
religious fellowship that has a history requiring, for comprehending its development, 
attainments that belong to the sphere of science and learning, needs an institution 
to maintain and encourage such attainments. This is the church academy. All 
other sciences are foreign to the church. Suppose there exist in the state, 
either being maintained by the state or being independent bodies, academies 
for general science, and suppose the church has confidence that their methods 
are suited to its requirements, it may find it expedient to unite with them 
its own special academy. But the expediency must be determined by the church, 
and neither by the state nor by the scientific bodies. The church may neither 
found a claim on this union to general superintendence of scientific institutions, 
nor give up its right to manage its own academy. These are the principles then 
on which church and state are to act together or act apart. But to acknowledge 
these principles towards one church and not towards 
another is the worst possible inconsistency. It must necessarily pain the slighted 
church that incurable disagreement should arise between their religious and 
their political feeling.</p></note> it still will not allow 
them to follow their own ways. And yet, though it cannot be unconcerned about 
the priestly works, it employs them neither for use nor for show like other 
arts and sciences! Away then with every such union between church and state!<note n="58" id="iii.iv-p72.1">Well 
said of every such relation! and in this view I still stand firm. Nay, I stand 
firmer, the more lamentable complications I see arising from this dependence 
of the church on the state. These complications were less thought of then, for 
the only thing of the kind so rapidly came to grief on the dominant tendency 
of the time. Yet it is impossible that the church should be without any union 
with the state. That appears even where the church is freest. The least is that 
the state treat the religious societies like any other private society. As a 
general principle of association it takes knowledge of them and puts itself 
in a position to interfere in case they should cherish anything prejudicial 
to the common freedom and safety. With this least, however, it is seldom possible 
to escape, as appears even in North America where the church is freest. 
The freer the churches are the easier it happens that some dissolve and some 
combine. Now even though they may have no possessions except the most absolutely 
necessary means for meeting together, there are difficulties of settlement in 
which the state is the natural arranger and umpire. Had this and no other relation 
existed between church and state at the time of the Reformation, the present 
curious position of affairs would not have come to pass, that in lands almost 
entirely Protestant the Catholic Church is well endowed and secured, while the 
Evangelical Church is referred to a changeable and often doubtful good will. 
Every further union of church and state should be regarded as a private agreement 
for the time being. The more of these transactions there are the more it will 
seem that a church-communion in one state becomes the church of the land, and 
becomes more divided from its brethren in the faith in other states. The less 
there are, the more a communion, though spread over many states, may appear 
an undivided whole, and the more marked is the independence of the church from 
the state. Within these limits, all existing relations are permissible, and 
it belongs to completeness that at some time and place they have all had historical 
existence. On the contrary, what transcends these limits is of evil.</note> 
That remains my Cato’s utterance to the end, or till I see the union actually 
destroyed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p73">Away too with all that has even 
a semblance to rigid union of priest and laity, whether among themselves or 
with each other!<note n="59" id="iii.iv-p73.1">This 
rejection of all closer connection among the congregations of the same faith 
and of all religious associations, rests solely on the presupposition that every 
existing church is only a visible appendage of the true church. It is, therefore, 
right, only in so far as the presupposition is right. Since I wrote this I have 
shown myself a zealous defender of synodal government 
which is manifestly included in this rejection. In part I have abandoned the 
presupposition. By observation and joyful experience I have reached the conviction 
that truly believing and pious persons exist in adequate number in our congregations, 
and that it is good to strengthen as much as possible their influence on the 
rest. This result naturally flows from well-ordered combinations. In part also, 
life in our time soon conducts to the view that every improvement that is to 
succeed must be ushered in from all sides at once. This involves that men should 
in many respects be treated as if they already were what they ought to be. Otherwise 
it would be necessary to wait on and on and no beginning would be possible. 
But according to my view the sole warrant for such closer combinations is that 
the participators are members of the true church, in which the distinction between 
priests and laity is only to serve the occasion and cannot be permanent. Wherefore, 
I could only defend a constitution that rested on this equality and any other 
in the Evangelical Church there could never be. Where synodal unions consist 
purely of the clergy, they seem either by the state commission and purely consultative, 
or literary and friendly, rather than ecclesiastical, and constitutional. A 
constitutional priestly government becomes only the Catholic Church. The foundation 
stone of that church is the higher personal religious worth of the priests, 
and its first principle that the laity, only by their mediation, enjoy their 
share in the blessings of the church. The last assertion ventured in this passage, 
that there should be no outward bond between teachers and congregation, depends 
still more on the presupposition that the congregation still require to be led 
to religion. This could only be done on condition of the most complete spontaneousness. 
Who is then to impose this outward bond? Neither the state nor a corporation 
of the clergy, if this spontaneousness is to exist. The congregations cannot, 
for they cannot judge of those who must first communicate to them the ability 
to judge the worth in question. Hence this bond can only be entered on and upheld 
where the spirit of piety in the congregations can be assumed, and where those 
who can guide and limit this judgment are regarded as having come forth from 
the congregation. Herein are contained the principles for determining in different 
circumstances the firmness or the freedom of the bond.</note> Learners shall 
not form bodies, for, even in mechanical trades, it can be seen how little that 
profits. And the priests, I mean as such, shall form no brotherhood among themselves. 
They shall neither divide their work nor their knowledge according to corporations, 
but let each man do his own duty without concerning himself about others, or 
having in this matter closer connection with one than with another. Between 
teacher and congregation also, there shall be no firm outward band. According <pb n="175" id="iii.iv-Page_175" />to the principles of the true 
church, the mission of a priest in the world is a private business, and the 
temple should also be a private chamber where he lifts up his voice to give 
utterance to religion. Let there be an assembly before him and not a congregation. 
Let him be a speaker for all who will hear, but not a shepherd for a definite 
flock.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p74">Only under such conditions, 
can truly priestly souls take charge of seekers for religion. Thus only can 
this preparatory association actually lead to religion and make itself worthy 
to be regarded as an adjunct and vestibule of the true church, for thus only 
it can lose all that in its present state is unholy and irreligious. By universal 
freedom of choice, recognition and criticism, the hard and pronounced distinction 
between priest and laity will be softened, till the best of the laity come to 
stand where the priests are. All that is now held together by the unholy bond 
of creeds will be severed.<note n="60" id="iii.iv-p74.1">On 
the limits of the binding power exercised by creeds, I have lately declared 
myself more fully, though with special reference to the Evangelical Church. 
I here call this bond unholy 
when it is regarded in the ordinary way, and 
I am still of this opinion. Than unbelief nothing is more unholy to the pious. 
Of unbelief an abundance underlies the maxim that teachers of religion, and 
even teachers of theology, should be bound by the letter of a written confession. 
It is unbelief in the power of the common spirit in the church, when men are 
not convinced that alien elements in individuals will not, by the living power 
of the whole, be either assimilated or enveloped and made harmless, but believe 
external force is required to cast it out. It is unbelief in the power of the 
word of Christ and of the Spirit that declares Him, when men do not believe 
that every time has naturally its own fitting interpretation and application 
of it, when they believe we must adhere to the production of another age. It 
can never again befall us that the spirit of prophesy should become dumb. The 
Sacred Scripture itself has obtained its position, and will retain it only by 
the power of free belief and not by outward sanction.</note> Let 
there be no point of union of this kind, and let none offer the seekers a system 
making exclusive claim to truth, but let each man offer his characteristic, 
individual presentation. This appears the sole means for putting an end to the 
mischief. It is a poor, if old device, capable only of alleviating the evil 
for a moment, when ancient formulas were too oppressive or were too varied to 
consort in the same bonds, to cut up the church by partition of the creed. Like 
a polypus, each piece grows again into a whole, and if the character is contrary 
to the spirit of religion, it is no improvement that several societies should 
bear it. The visible religious society can only be brought nearer the universal 
freedom and majestic unity of the true church by becoming a mobile mass, having 
no distinct outlines, but each part being now here, now there, and all peacefully 
mingling together. The hateful sectarian and proselytizing spirit which leads 
ever farther astray from the essentials of religion, can only be extinguished 
when no one, any more, is informed that he <pb n="176" id="iii.iv-Page_176" />belongs to a distinct circle, 
and is for other circles of a different faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p75">In regard to this society, you 
see, our wishes are identical. What is obnoxious to you opposes us also. Permit 
me, however, always to add that this would not have been as it is, if we had 
only been left alone to occupy ourselves in our own proper work. Our common 
interest is to have the evil removed, but there is little we can do except to 
wish and hope. How such a change will take place among us Germans I do not know. 
Will it be, as in neighbouring countries, only after a great commotion and then 
everywhere at once? Will the state, by an amicable arrangement and without the 
death and resurrection of both church and state, break off its unhappy marriage 
with the church? Or will it endure that another, more virginal institution arise 
alongside of the one that is for ever sold to it?<note n="61" id="iii.iv-p75.1">The 
feeling that ecclesiastical matters as they then existed in the greater part 
of Germany, and still exist, little altered, could not continue as they were, 
has since become much more general and definite. Yet how the matter will turn 
is still not much clearer. This alone can be foreseen, that if an Evangelical 
Church is not soon put in a position in which a fresher public spirit can be 
developed in it, and if the restrictive treatment of our universities and our 
open spiritual intercourse is longer continued, the hopes we cherished will 
be fruitless blossom, and the fair dawn of the recent time has only betokened 
storm. Living piety and liberal courage will ever more and more disappear from 
the clerical order. Dominion of the dead letter from above and uneasy spiritless 
sectarianism from below will approach. From their collision a whirlwind will 
arise that will drive many helpless souls into the outstretched net of Jesuitism, 
and deaden and weary the great masses to utter indifference. The signs that 
proclaim this are clear enough; but everyone should on every occasion declare 
that he sees them as a testimony against those who heed them not.</note> 
I do not know.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p76">But till something of this kind 
do happen, a heavy fate must lie upon all holy souls, who, glowing with religion, 
would seek to exhibit their most holy things even in the profane world, that 
something might thereby be accomplished. I will not delude the members 
of the state privileged order into making much account of what in these circumstances 
they can accomplish by speech for the dearest wish of their heart. And if many 
of them believe themselves bound not to be always speaking only of piety, nay, 
not even frequently to speak chiefly of it and to speak of it alone only on 
solemn occasions, if they are not to be untrue to their political calling, I 
know little to say against it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p77">But this cannot be taken from 
them, that they can proclaim by a priestlike life the spirit of religion, and 
this may be their consolation and their best reward. In a holy person everything 
is significant; in an acknowledged priest of religion everything has a canonical 
meaning. They may, therefore, in all their movements exhibit the nature of religion. 
Even in the common relations of life nothing <pb n="177" id="iii.iv-Page_177" />may be lost of the expression 
of a pious mind. The holy ardour with which they treat everything shows that 
even in trifles that a profane spirit skims over thoughtlessly, the music of 
noble feelings resounds in them. The majestic calm with which they equalize 
small and great, shows that they refer everything to the Unchangeable and in 
all things alike perceive the Deity. The bright serenity with which they pass 
every trace of decay, reveals to all how they live above time and above the 
world. The utmost ease of self-denial indicates how much of the limits of personality 
they have already abolished. The constantly open and active sense that neither 
the rarest nor the commonest escapes, shows how unweariedly they seek the Deity 
and listen for His voice. If in this way the whole life and every movement of 
soul and body is a priestlike work of art, the sense for what dwells in them 
may by this dumb speech be awakened in many.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p78">And not content to express the 
nature of religion, they must also in a similar way destroy the false appearance 
of it. With childlike ingenuousness, and in the high simplicity of utter unconsciousness, 
seeing no danger, and feeling no need of courage, they disregard what base prejudices 
and subtle superstition have surrounded with a spurious glory of sanctity. Unconcerned 
as the infant Hercules, they let themselves be hissed at from all quarters by 
the snakes of solemn calumny, being able to crush them quietly in a moment. 
To this holy service they may devote themselves till better times, and I think 
that you also will have reverence for this unassuming worth, and will augur 
well for its influence on men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p79">But what am I to say to those 
to whom you refuse the priestly robe because they have not gone through a definite 
course of science in a definite way? Whither shall I direct them with the social 
bent of their religion not directed alone to the true church, but also outward 
to the world? Having no greater scene in which, in any striking way, <pb n="178" id="iii.iv-Page_178" />they might appear, they may 
rest satisfied with the priestly service of their household gods.<note n="62" id="iii.iv-p79.1">This 
limitations will seem to many too narrow. A profound and extensive cultivation 
of the mind, and a rich inward experience may very well exist where the theological 
erudition, that is the essential condition of the office of church teacher, 
is wanting. Should such gifts be limited in their religious working to the narrow 
circle of the domestic life? Could not and should not such men, even when they 
cannot lead in public religious assemblies, yet work by the living word in freer, 
wider circles? Should not the enormous influence 

which they can obtain through the written word 
be pointed out to them? To this I have a twofold answer. First, all that, as 
free sociableness, most resembles the family connection, links itself naturally 
to the domestic life. The work of exhibiting there the character of a liberal-minded 
religious life is not insignificant. It is a duty hitherto neither sufficiently 
understood nor sufficiently exercised. If it were, there could not possibly 
be such a marked contrast in a great part of Germany, particularly among the 
higher and more refined circles, between the interest taken in religious formulas 
and theological disputes, and the domestic and social life in which no trace 
of a decisive religious character appears. Here, then, is a great sphere for 
the pious sense. But larger assemblies, exceeding the limits and the nature 
of the social life, yet not aiming at forming a congregation, in short conventicles, 
are always miserable half and between affairs, that have never contributed much 
to the advancement of religion, but have rather produced and cherished what 
is morbid. Secondly, in respect of religious influence by the written word, 
it would certainly be a great evil if the clerical order were to possess a monopoly. 
Nay, it does not seem to me consistent with the spirit of the Evangelical Church, 
that they should exercise a general censorship. But while there should be the 
greatest freedom, it is an entirely different question whether everyone should 
venture to communicate his religious views and sentiments in this way; and whether 
it would be expedient that it should happen often is very much to be doubted. 
The harm from the flood of mediocre romances and children’s books may very well 
be compared with the harm from the mass of mediocre religious writings. Nay, 
they are manifestly a desecration, which the former are not. Even superior talent 
falls more easily into mediocrity, for what is to have attraction and effect 
is the subjective apprehension of universally known objects and relations. Only 
a high degree of unaffected originality, or a true inspiration, coming from 
the inmost depths of a reflective mind, or from the stimulating power of a life, 
nobly active, can succeed. Otherwise there can be nothing but mediocrity. With 
religious songs, indeed, it is different. Among us a large proportion of them 
has been composed by laymen of all classes. Many that a severe judge would call 
only mediocre, have passed into church use, and have attained thereby a kind 
of immortality. Two circumstances assist. First, every hymn book has only a 
very limited sphere, and here much may be good that has not all the qualities 
demanded by absolute publicity. Many of those productions would doubtless have 
long perished, and been forgotten, had they required to maintain 
themselves as pure literary works. Secondly, 
in the public use of hymns so many other things assist. The author does not 
produce the effect alone. He is supported by the composer by whom, more or less, 
everything that has the same metre and is known to all has harmony and effect; 
he is supported by the congregation who put their piety into the execution, 
and by the liturgies that assign the work of the poet its right place in a larger 
connection.</note> 
One family can be the most cultured element and the truest picture of the Universe. 
When quietly and securely all things work together, all the powers that animate 
the Infinite are thus operative; when all advances in quiet joyousness, the 
high World-Spirit rules in it; when the music of love accompanies all movements, 
the harmony of the spheres resounds, resounds in the smallest space. They may 
construct this sanctuary, order it and cherish it. In pious might they may set 
it up clearly and evidently; with love and spirit they may dispose it. By this 
means many will learn to contemplate the Universe in the small, obscure dwelling. 
It will be a Holy of Holies in which many will receive the consecration of religion. 
This priesthood was the first in the holy and infant world, and it will be the 
last when no other is any longer necessary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p80">Nay, at the end of our future 
culture we expect a time when no other society preparatory for religion except 
the pious family life will be required. At present, millions of men and women 
of all ranks sigh under a load of mechanical and unworthy labours. The older 
generation succumbs discouraged, and, with pardonable inertness, abandons the 
younger generation to accident in almost everything, except the necessity straightway 
to imitate and learn the same degradation. That is the cause why the youth of 
the people do not acquire the free and open glance whereby alone the object 
of piety is found. There is no greater hindrance to religion than that we must 
be our own slaves, and everyone is a slave who must execute something it ought 
to be possible to do by dead force. We hope that by the perfecting of sciences 
and arts, those dead forces will be made serviceable to us, and the corporeal 
world, and everything of the spiritual that can be regulated, be turned into 
an enchanted castle where the god of the earth only needs to utter a magic word 
or press a spring, and what he requires <pb n="179" id="iii.iv-Page_179" />will be done. Then for the first 
time, every man will be free-born; then every life will be at once practical 
and contemplative; the lash of the task-master will be lifted over no man; and 
everyone will have peace and leisure for contemplating the world in himself. 
It is only the unfortunate to whom this is wanting, from whose spiritual organs 
all nourishing forces are withdrawn, because their whole being must be spent 
untiringly in mechanical service that need individual, fortunate souls to come 
forward and assemble them about them, to be their eye for them, and in a few 
swift minutes communicate to them the highest content of a life. But when the 
happy time comes and everyone can freely exercise and use his sense, at the 
very first awaking, of the higher powers, in sacred youth, under the care of 
paternal wisdom, all who are capable will participate in religion. All communication 
that is not mutual will then cease, and the father, well repaid, will lead the 
stout son, not only into a more joyful world and a lighter life, but straightway 
into the sacred assembly also of the worshippers of the Eternal, now increased 
in number and activity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p81">In the grateful feeling that, 
when this better time has come, however far off it may still be, the efforts 
to which you have devoted your days, shall have contributed somewhat to its 
coming, permit me once more to direct your attention to the fair fruit of your 
labour. Allow yourselves to be led once more to the exalted fellowship of truly 
religious souls. It is dispersed and almost invisible, but its spirit rules 
everywhere, even where but few are gathered in the name of the Deity. What is 
there in it that should not fill you with admiration and esteem, ye friends 
and admirers of the good and beautiful? They are among themselves an academy 
of priests. The exhibition of the holy life, which for them is the highest, 
is treated by everyone as his art and study, and the Deity out of His endless 
riches apportions to each one his own lot. To a universal <pb n="180" id="iii.iv-Page_180" />sense for everything belonging 
to the sacred sphere of religion, every man joins as artists should, the endeavour 
to perfect himself in some one department. A noble rivalry prevails, and a longing 
to produce something worthy of such an assembly makes everyone with faithfulness 
and diligence master all that belongs to his special section. In a pure heart 
it is preserved, with concentrated mind it is arranged, by heavenly art it is 
moulded and perfected. Thus in every way and from every source, acknowledgment 
and praise of the Infinite resound, everyone bringing, with joyous heart, the 
ripest fruit of his thinking and examining, of his comprehending and feeling. 
They are also among themselves a choir of friends. Everyone knows that he is 
both a part and a work of the Universe, in him also its divine life and working 
being revealed. He, therefore, regards himself as an object worthy of the attention 
of others. With sacred reserve, yet with a ready openness that all may enter 
and behold, he lays bare everything of the relations of the Universe of which 
he is conscious and what of the elements of humanity takes individual shape 
in him. Why should they hide anything from one another? All that is human is 
holy, for all is divine. Again, they are among themselves a band of brothers—or 
have you perhaps an intenser expression for the entire blending of their natures, 
not in respect of existence and working, but in respect of sense and understanding? 
The more everyone approaches the Universe and the more they communicate to one 
another, the more perfectly they all become one. No one has a consciousness 
for himself, each has also that of his neighbour. They are no longer men, but 
mankind also. Going out of themselves and triumphing over themselves, they are 
on the way to true immortality and eternity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p82">If in any other department of 
life, or in any other school of wisdom, you have found anything nobler than 
this, impart it to me; mine I have given you.</p>






<pb n="209" id="iii.iv-Page_209" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Fifth Speech. The Religions." progress="74.28%" prev="iii.iv" next="iii.vi" id="iii.v">
<h2 id="iii.v-p0.1">FIFTH SPEECH</h2>
<h3 id="iii.v-p0.2">THE RELIGIONS</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p1">Man in closest fellowship with 
the highest must be for you all an object of esteem, nay, of reverence. 
No one capable of understanding such a state can, when he sees it, withhold 
this feeling. That is past all doubt. You may despise all whose minds are easily 
and entirely filled with trivial things, but in vain you attempt to depreciate 
one who drinks in the greatest for his nourishment. You may love him or hate 
him, according as he goes with you or against yon in the narrow path of activity 
and culture, but even the most beautiful feeling of equality you cannot entertain 
towards a person so far exalted above you. The seeker for the Highest Existence 
in the world stands above all who have not a like purpose. Your wisest men say 
that, even against your will, you must honour the virtuous who, in accordance 
with the laws of the moral nature, endeavour to determine finite concerns by 
infinite requirements. And were it even possible for you to find some thing 
ridiculous in virtue itself, because of the contrast between the limited powers 
and the infinite undertaking, you still could not deny esteem to one whose organs 
are open to the Universe, who is far from strife and opposition, exalted above 
all imperfect endeavour, responsive to the Universe and one with it. You cannot 
despise when you see man in this supreme moment of human existence and the clear 
beam is reflected in its purity upon you.</p>
<pb n="211" id="iii.v-Page_211" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p2">But whether the picture of the 
nature and of the life of religion I have drawn has claimed your esteem I do 
not inquire. Because of false conceptions and devotion to nonessentials esteem 
is too often refused, but I am sure of the power of the subject, as soon as 
it is freed from its distorting drapery. Nor do I ask whether my thoughts on 
the coherence of this indwelling capacity with all that is sublime and godlike 
in our nature, have stimulated you to an intenser study of our nature and possibilities. 
I also pass the question, whether you have taken the higher standpoint I showed 
you, and have recognized from thence, in that nobler fellowship of spirits, 
so much misjudged, wherein everyone freely surrenders himself, not regarding 
the glory of his self-will, nor the exclusive possession of his deepest, most 
secret individuality, that he may regard himself as a work of the eternal, the 
all-fashioning World-Spirit, even the holy of holies of fellowship, higher far 
than any earthly fellowship, holier than the tenderest tie of friendship. In 
short, I do not ask whether all religion, in its infinity, its divine power, 
has compelled you to adoration, for I leave the matter itself to work upon you.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p3">At present I have something 
else to deal with, a new opposition to vanquish. I would, as it were, conduct 
you to the God that has become flesh; I would show you religion when it has 
resigned its infinity and appeared, often in sorry form, among men; I would 
have you discover religion in the religions. Though they are always earthly 
and impure, the same form of heavenly beauty that I have tried to depict is 
to be sought in them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p4">The divisions of the church 
and the difference of religion are almost always found together. The connection 
seems inseparable. There are as many creeds and confessions as churches and 
religious communions. Glancing at this state of things, you might easily believe 
that my judgment on the plurality of the church must also be my judgment on 
the plurality of religion. You would, <pb n="212" id="iii.v-Page_212" />however, entirely mistake my 
opinion. I condemned the plurality of the church, but my argument presupposed 
the plurality of religion. I showed from the nature of the case that in the 
church all rigid outline should be lost, that all distinct partition should 
disappear. Not only did I hold that all should be one indivisible whole in spirit 
and sympathy, but that the actual connection should have larger development 
and ever approach the highest, the universal unity. Now if there is not everywhere 
plurality of religion, if the most marked difference is not necessary and unavoidable, 
why should the true church need to be one? Is it not that everyone in the religion 
of others may see and share what he cannot find in his own? And why should the 
visible church be only one, if it is not that everyone may seek in it religion 
in the form best fitted to awake the germ that lies asleep in him? And if this 
germ can only be fertilized and made to grow by one definite kind of influence, 
it must itself be of a definite kind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p5">Nor can these different manifestations 
of religion be mere component parts, differing only in number and size, and 
forming, when combined, a uniform whole. In that case every one would by natural 
progress come to be like his neighbour. Such religion as he acquired would change 
into his own, and become identical with it. The church, this fellowship with 
all believers which I consider indispensable for every religious man, would 
be merely provisional. The more successful its work, the quicker would it end—a 
view of the institution I have never contemplated. I therefore find that multiplicity 
of the religions is based in the nature of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p6">That no man can perfectly possess 
all religion is easy to see. Men are determined in one special way, religion 
is endlessly determinable. But it must be equally evident that religion is not 
dismembered and scattered in parts by random among men, but that it must organize 
itself in manifestations of varying degrees of resemblance. Recall <pb n="213" id="iii.v-Page_213" />the several stages of religion 
to which I drew your attention. I said that the religion of a person, to whom 
the world reveals itself as a living whole, is not a mere continuation of the 
view of the person who only sees the world in its apparently hostile elements. 
By no amount of regarding the Universe as chaotic and discrete can the higher 
view be attained. These differences you may call kinds or degrees of religion, 
but in either case you will have to admit that, as in every similar case, the 
forms in which an infinite force divides itself is usually characteristic and 
different.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p7">Wherefore, plurality of religions 
is another thing than plurality of the church. The essence of the church is 
fellowship. Its limit, therefore, cannot be the uniformity of religious persons. 
It is just difference that should be brought into fellowship.<note n="63" id="iii.v-p7.1">As the question of 
the multiplicity of religion and unity of the church, treated in earlier passages, is 
here expressed in short compass, I would take the occasion to add something to the explanations 
of this seemingly paradoxical statement. First, in every type of faith it is the narrower brethren 
who would make the society so exclusive, that on the one hand they would absolutely take no part 
in the religious exercises of other types of faith, and would remain in entire ignorance of their 
nature and spirit; and on the other, for the slightest deviation, they are ready to found a distinct 
society. The more liberal and noble again seek to have an affectionate appreciation of the mind of 
strange fellow believers, not only as spectators, but as far as may be by active participation in 
the divine services that have as their chief purpose the exhibition of this mind. Had this not taken 
place among the members of the two Evangelical churches, there could not be, even where they most mingle, 
any thought now, more than three hundred years ago, of union. A Catholic could more easily be edified by 
the whole Evangelical service, in which he would only miss much that in another way is made up to him, 
than a Protestant with the Catholic service which, as it exhibits in the most positive way the difference 
between the two types of faith, cannot be the expression of his own. Even for a Protestant, however, 
there is a way of taking part in much, by recasting, adjusting, translating in one’s own heart, that 
is not indifferentism. Only the Protestant who has done this can boast of understanding the Catholic type, 
and of having guarded his own faith when put to the touch-stone of contrast. This leads us to the second point. 
The endeavour to found an all-embracing society is the true and blameless principle of tolerance. Though the 
possibility of such a society may be remote if you take it quite away, nothing would remain but to regard the 
different types of religion as an unavoidable evil. It is just like the mutual toleration between differently 
constituted states. It continues because intercourse is still possible. When this ceases intolerance enters, and a 
supposed right is assumed to interfere in the affairs of other people. This can only be done by an act, by a government, 
taking outward destructive action, and never by reasoning or even by plausibility. Only the narrow-minded, however, assume 
such a right. The more liberal seek everywhere to open up intercourse, and to make manifest thereby the unity of the human race. 
Their love to the constitution of their Fatherland does not in the least suffer, and 
in religion also true tolerance is far removed from all indifferentism.</note> 
You are manifestly right when you believe that the church can never in actuality 
be completely and uniformly one. The only reason, however, is that every society 
existing in space and time is thereby limited and losing in depth what it gains 
in breadth, falls to pieces. But religion, exactly by its multiplicity, assumes 
the utmost unity of the church. This multiplicity is necessary for the complete 
manifestation of religion. It must seek for a definite character, not only in 
the individual but also in the society. Did the society not contain a principle 
to individualize itself, it could have no existence. Hence we must assume and 
we must search for an endless mass of distinct forms. Each separate religion 
claims to be such a distinct form revealing religion, and we must see whether 
it is agreeable to this principle. We must make clear to ourselves wherein it 
is peculiar. Though the difference be hidden under strange disguises, though 
it be distorted, not only by the unavoidable influence of the transitory to 
which the enduring has condescended, but also by the unholy hand of sacrilegious 
men, we must find it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p8">To be satisfied with a mere 
general idea of religion would not be worthy of you. Would you then understand 
it as <pb n="214" id="iii.v-Page_214" />it really exists and displays 
itself, would you comprehend it as an endlessly progressive work of the Spirit 
that reveals Himself in all human history, you must abandon the vain and foolish 
wish that there should only be one religion; you must lay aside all repugnance 
to its multiplicity; as candidly as possible you must approach everything that 
has ever, in the changing shapes of humanity, been developed in its advancing 
career, from the ever fruitful bosom of the spiritual life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p9">The different existing manifestations 
of religion you call positive religions. Under this name they have long been 
the object of a quite pre-eminent hate. Despite of your repugnance to religion 
generally, you have always borne more easily with what for distinction is called 
natural religion. You have almost spoken of it with esteem.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p10">I do not hesitate to say at 
once that from the heart I entirely deny this superiority. For all who have 
religion at all and profess to love it, it would be the vilest inconsequence 
to admit it. They would thereby fall into the openest self-contradiction. For 
my own part, if I only succeeded in recommending to you this natural religion, 
I would consider that I had lost my pains.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p11">For you, indeed, to whom religion 
generally is offensive, I have always considered this preference natural. The 
so-called natural religion is usually so much refined away, and has such metaphysical 
and moral graces, that little of the peculiar character of religion appears. 
It understands so well to live in reserve, to restrain and to accommodate itself 
that it can be put up with anywhere. Every positive religion, on the contrary, 
has certain strong traits and a very marked physiognomy, so that its every movement, 
even to the careless glance, proclaims what it really is.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p12">If this is the true ground of 
your dislike, you must now rid yourself of it. If you have now, as I hope, a 
better estimate of religion, it should be no longer necessary for me to contend 
against it. If you see that a peculiar and <pb n="215" id="iii.v-Page_215" />noble capacity of man underlies 
religion, a capacity which, of course, must be educated, it cannot be offensive 
to you to regard it in the most definite forms in which it has yet appeared. 
Rather you must the more willingly grant a form your attention the more there 
is developed in it the characteristic and distinctive elements of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p13">But you may not admit this argument. 
You may transfer all the reproaches you have formerly been accustomed to bestow 
on religion in general to the single religions. You may maintain that there 
are always, just in this element that you call positive, the occasion and the 
justification of those reproaches, and that in consequence the positive religions 
cannot be as I have sought to represent, the natural manifestations of the true 
religion. You would show me how, without exception, they are full of what, according 
to my own statement, is not religion. Consequently, must not a principle of 
corruption lie deep in their constitution? You will remind me that each one 
proclaims that it alone is true, and that what is peculiar to it is absolutely 
the highest. Are they not distinguished from one another by elements they should 
as much as possible eliminate? In disproving and contending, be it with art 
and understanding, or with weapons stranger and more unworthy, do they not show 
themselves quite contrary to the nature of true religion? You would add that, 
exactly in proportion as you esteem religion and acknowledge its importance, 
you must take a lively interest in seeing that it everywhere enjoys the greatest 
freedom to cultivate itself on all sides. You must, therefore, hate keenly those 
definite religious forms, that hold all their adherents to the same type and 
the same word, withdraw the freedom to follow their own nature and compress 
them in unnatural limits. In contrast, you would praise mightily the superiority 
in all these points of the natural to the positive religions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p14">Once more I say, I do not deny 
that misunderstandings and perversions exist in all religions, and I raise no 
objections <pb n="216" id="iii.v-Page_216" />to the dislike with which they 
inspire you. Nay, I acknowledge there is in them all this much bewailed degeneration, 
this divergence into alien territory. The diviner religion itself is, the less 
would I embellish its corruptions, or admiringly cherish its excrescences. But 
forget for once this one-sided view and follow me to another. Consider how much 
of this corruption is due to those who have dragged forth religion from the 
depths of the heart into the civil world. Acknowledge that much of it is unavoidable 
as soon as the Infinite, by descending into the sphere of time and submitting 
to the general influence of finite things, takes to itself a narrow shell. And 
however deep-rooted this corruption may be, and however much the religions may 
have suffered thereby, consider this also: if the proper religious view of all 
things is to seek even in things apparently common and base every trace of the 
divine, the true and the eternal, and to reverence even the faintest, you cannot 
omit what has the justest claims to be judged religiously.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p15">And you would find more than 
remote traces of the Deity. I invite you to study every faith professed by man, 
every religion that has a name and a character. Though it may long ago have 
degenerated into a long series of empty customs, into a system of abstract ideas 
and theories, will you not, when you examine the original elements at the source, 
find that this dead dross was once the molten outpourings of the inner fire? 
Is there not in all religions more or less of the true nature of religion, as 
I have presented it to you? Must not, therefore, each religion be one of the 
special forms which mankind, in some region of the earth and at some stage of 
development, has to accept?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p16">I must take care not to attempt 
anything systematic or complete, for that would be the study of a life, and 
not the business of a discourse. Yet you must not be allowed to wander at hazard 
in this endless chaos. That you may not <pb n="217" id="iii.v-Page_217" />be misled by the false ideas 
that prevail; that you may estimate by a right standard the true content and 
essence of any religion; that you may have some definite and sure procedure 
for separating the inner from the outer, the native from the borrowed and extraneous, 
and the sacred from the profane, forget the characteristic attributes of single 
religions and seek, from the centre outwards, a general view of how the essence 
of a positive religion is to be comprehended and determined.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p17">You will then find that 
the positive religions are just the definite forms in which religion must exhibit 
itself—a thing to which your so-called natural religions have no claim. They 
are only a vague, sorry, poor thought that corresponds to no reality, and you 
will find that in the positive religions alone a true individual cultivation 
of the religious capacity is possible. Nor do they, by their nature, injure 
the freedom of their adherents.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p18">Why have I assumed that religion 
can only be given fully in a great multitude of forms of the utmost definiteness? 
Only on grounds that naturally follow from what has been said of the nature 
of religion. The whole of religion is nothing but the sum of all relations of 
man to God, apprehended in all the possible ways in which any man can be immediately 
conscious in his life. In this sense there is but one religion, for it would 
be but a poverty-stricken and halting life, if all these relations did not exist 
wherever religion ought to be. Yet all men will not by any means apprehend them 
in the same way, but quite differently. Now this difference alone is felt and 
alone can be exhibited while the reduction of all differences is only thought.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p19">You are wrong, therefore, with 
your universal religion that is natural to all, for no one will have his own 
true and right religion, if it is the same for all. As long as we occupy a place 
there must be in these relations of man to the whole a nearer and a farther, 
which will necessarily <pb n="218" id="iii.v-Page_218" />determine each feeling differently 
in each life. Again, as long as we are individuals, every man has greater receptiveness 
for some religious experiences and feelings than for others. In this way everything 
is different. Manifestly then, no single relation can accord to every feeling 
its due. It requires the sum of them. Hence, the whole of religion can be present 
only, when all those different views of every relation are actually given. This 
is not possible, except in an endless number of different forms. They must be 
determined adequately by a different principle of reference to the others, and 
in each the same religious element must be characteristically modified. In short, 
they must, be true individuals.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p20">What determines and distinguishes 
these individuals, and what, on the other hand, is common to all their component 
parts, holds them together, and is their principle of adhesion, whereby any 
given detail is to be adjudged to its own type of religion, are implied in what 
has been already said. But this view can only be verified by the existing historical 
religions, and of them it is maintained that all this is different, and that 
such is not their relation to one another. This we must now examine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p21">First, a definite quantity of 
religious matter is not necessarily, in the same degree, a definite form of 
religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p22">This is an entire misunderstanding 
of the nature of the different religions. Even among their adherents it is general, 
and causes manifold opposite and false judgments. They suppose that because 
so many men acknowledge the same religion, they must have the same body of religious 
views and feelings. Their fellow-believers must have the same opinions and the 
same faith as they have, and this common possession must be the essence of their 
religion. The peculiarly characteristic and individual element in a religion 
is not easy to find with certainty from instances, but, however general the 
idea may be, if you believe that it consists in including a definite sum of 
religious intuitions <pb n="219" id="iii.v-Page_219" />and feelings, and that as a 
consequence the positive religions are prejudicial to the freedom of the individual 
in the development of his own religion, you are in error. Single perceptions 
and feelings are, as you know, the elements of religion, and it can never lead 
to the character of any one religion to regard them as a mere heap, tossed together 
without regard to number, kind or purpose.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p23">If now, as I have sought to 
show, religion needs to be of many types because, of every relation different 
views are possible, according as it stands related to the rest, how would we 
be helped by such a compendium of some of them that could define none? If the 
positive religions were only distinguished by what they exclude, they could 
certainly not be the individual manifestations we seek. That this is not their 
character, however, appears from the impossibility of arriving from this point 
of view at a distinct idea of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p24">As they continue to exist apart, 
such an idea must be possible, for only what commingles in fact is inseparable 
in idea. It is evident that the different religious perceptions and feelings 
are not, in a determinate way, awakened by one another or interdependent. Now, 
as each exists for itself, each can lead, by the most various combinations, 
to every other. Hence, different religions could not continue long beside one 
another, if they were not otherwise distinguished. Very soon each would supplement 
itself into uniformity with all others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p25">Even in the religion of any 
one man, as it is fashioned in the course of life, nothing is more accidental 
than the quantity of religious matter that may arrive at consciousness. Some 
views may set and others may rise and come to clearness, and his religion in 
this respect is ever in flux. Much less can the boundary, which in the individual 
is so changeable, be permanent and essential in the religion of several associated 
individuals. In the highest degree it must be an unusual and accidental occurrence 
that, even <pb n="220" id="iii.v-Page_220" />for a little time, several men 
remain in the same circle of perceptions and advance along the same path of 
feeling.<note n="64" id="iii.v-p25.1">This 
expression savours strongly of the time when this book was written. There was 
then no great common interest: every man estimated his own condition according 
to his individual circumstances, without the smallest trace of public spirit; 
and the French Revolution itself, though already it had largely developed as 
a historical event, was regarded by us in a way thoroughly selfish and in the 
highest degree different and vacillating. Only at a later time, in the days 
of calamity which were the days of glory, did we again learn the power of common 
sentiments, and then the consciousness and the consolation of common piety returned. 
At present the patriotic and the religious sentiment may easily be measured 
by each other. Where empty words, instead of the deed looked for, are given 
in the concerns of the Fatherland, piety is also empty, however zealous its 
pretence; and where the interest in the improvement of our condition breaks 
up into morbid factions, piety again degenerates into sectarianism. It appears 
then that a quickening of natural, healthy public spirit contributes more to 
clearness in religion than all critical analysis. As is indicated by what follows 
in the Speech, analysis, wanting this impulse, is too apt to become sceptical. 
When the great social interests are weakened, piety is lamed and perplexed. 
Hence the religious societies that have a tendency to obscurity, do well to 
keep clear of all contact with other forms of religion.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p26">Hence, among those who determine 
their religion in this way, there is a standing quarrel about essentials and 
nonessentials. They do not know what is to be laid down as characteristic and 
necessary, and what to separate as free and accidental; they do not find the 
point from which the whole can be surveyed; they do not understand the religion 
in which they live and for which they presume to fight; and they contribute 
to its degeneration, for, while they are influenced by the whole, they consciously 
grasp only the detail. Fortunately the instinct they do not understand, guides 
them better than their understandings, and nature sustains what their false 
reflections and the doing and striving that flow from them would destroy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p27">If the character of any special religion is found in a definite quantity of 
perceptions and feelings, some subjective and objective connection, binding 
exactly these elements together and excluding all others, must be assumed. This 
false notion agrees well enough with the way of comparing religious conceptions 
that is common but is not agreeable to the spirit of religion. A whole of this 
type would not be what we seek to give religion in its whole compass a determinate 
shape. It would not be a whole, but an arbitrary section of the whole; it would 
not be a religion, it would be a sect. Except by taking the religious experiences 
of one single person, and necessarily of only one short period of his life, 
as the norm for a society, it could hardly arise. But the forms which history 
has produced and which are now actually existing are not wholes of this sort. 
All sectarianism, be it speculative, for bringing single intuitions into a philosophical 
coherence, or ascetic, for reaching a system and determinate series of feelings, 
labours for the utmost uniformity among all who would share the same fragment 
of religion. Those who are infected with this mania certainly do not lack activity, 
and if they have never <pb n="221" id="iii.v-Page_221" />succeeded in reducing any one 
positive religion to a sect,<note n="65" id="iii.v-p27.1">I 
have made slight changes here, rejecting a capricious play on words that I might 
be more historical. The manifold divisions of one and the same type of faith 
are manifestly not all of equal worth. Such as recast the whole in a characteristic 
way have a natural worth, and have a good right to exist. All splits, however, 
about single points of small importance, as most of the separations from the 
great body of the church in the first centuries, owe their existence simply 
to the obstinacy of the minority. While they deviate in one point they may not, 
however, unless kept in breath by persistent polemies, neglect the rest. Those 
only are most called sects, and deserve only a name that indicates 
willing exclusion who absorb themselves in a few devious views and allow all 
the rest to grow strange. Such sects always rest on one narrow but forcible 
personality.</note> you 
will have to acknowledge that the positive religions must be formed on another 
principle and must have another character.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p28">You will see this even more 
clearly by thinking of the times that gave them birth. You will recall how every 
positive religion, in its growth and bloom, when its peculiar vigour was most 
youthful, fresh and evident, did not concentrate and exclude, but expanded and 
pushed fresh shoots and acquired more religious matter to be wrought up in accordance 
with its own peculiar nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p29">Therefore religions are not 
fashioned on this false principle. It is not one with their nature, it is a 
corruption that has crept in from the outside, as hostile to them as to the 
spirit of religion generally. Their relation to it which is a standing warfare, 
is another proof that they actually are constituted as individual manifestations 
of religion should be.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p30">Just as little could the general differences of religion suffice to produce a thoroughly definite 
individual form. The three ways of being conscious of existence and of its totality, 
as chaos, system and elemental diversity, so often mentioned, are very far from 
being so many single and distinct religions. Divide an idea to infinity if you 
will, you cannot thereby reach an individual. You only get less general ideas 
which may, as genus and species, embrace a mass of very different individuals. 
To find the character of individual beings, there must be more than the idea 
and its attributes. But those three differences in religion are only the usual 
division according to the current scheme of unity, diversity and totality. They 
are types of religion but not religious individualities, and the need to seek 
for this individuality is by no means satisfied by the existence of religion 
in this threefold way. It is clear as day that there are many distinct manifestations 
of religion belonging to each type.</p>

<pb n="222" id="iii.v-Page_222" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p31">Just as little are the personal 
and the opposing pantheistic modes of conception two such individual forms.<note n="66" id="iii.v-p31.1">On 
the position assigned to this difference I hope I have already sufficiently 
declared myself. This representation, however, of the antithesis between the 
personal and the pantheistic, as going through all three stages, gives me an 
opportunity to explain the matter from another side. In the polytheistic stage 
this antithesis is undeniable, only it is less clear as in everything imperfect 
antitheses are less pronounced. Even when all that is known of their history 
is put together, most of the gods of Hellenic mythology have little unity. For 
explanation it is necessary to go back to the rise of their service to their 
different countries and the character of the myths there prevalent. The personality 
being slight, the forms readily become symbolical. Many of foreign origin have 
received native names and are quite symbolical, such as the Ephesian Diana, 
which is a pure representation of the universal life, <i>natura naturans</i>, 
the direct opposite of the idea of personality. In the Egyptian and Indian systems 
the basis is either symbolic or hieroglyphic, and there is no personality underneath. 
Such a purely symbolical representation of first causes has properly no conscious 
gods, but is really pantheistic. The dramatic or epic representation of the 
relation of the symbolic or hieroglyphic being, however, produces an appearance 
of personality. The two forms of polytheism, the personal and pantheistic, thus 
appear to mingle, but in principle they are easy to distinguish. Analogy would 
show that the same antithesis exists in the chaotic stage or fetichism. Here, 
however, it is more difficult to recognize and exhibit, there being but larvae 
of the gods which only by a later development become psychic.</note> 
They go through all three types of religion and, for that reason alone, cannot 
be individualities. They are simply another principle of division. Only recently 
we agreed that this antithesis rests simply on a way of regarding the religious 
feeling, and of ascribing to its phenomena a common object. Hence the fact that 
any particular religion inclines more to one form of representation and expression 
than to the other, no more determines its individuality than it would its worth 
and the stage of its development. The individual elements of religion are as 
indefinite, and none of the various ways of regarding them are realized, because 
either the one or the other thought accompanies them. This may be seen in all 
purely deistic manifestations of religion. Though they desire to be considered 
quite definite, you will find everywhere that all religious feelings, and especially 
what is most dwelt on—all views of the movements of humanity in the individual, 
of the highest unity of mankind, of everything in the mutual relations of men 
that lies beyond each man’s good pleasure, are utterly indefinite and ambiguous. 
The personal and the pantheistic conceptions, therefore, are only very general 
forms that may be further determined and individualized in various ways.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p32">Perhaps you may seek this further 
determination by uniting the two modes of conception with the three modes of 
intuition. You would reach narrower sub-divisions, but not a thoroughly definite 
and individual whole. Neither naturalism<note n="67" id="iii.v-p32.1">I include in naturalism all the forms of religion usually known as worship of 
nature. They are all, in the sense given above, impersonally polytheistic. The 
worship of the stars is not an exception. Even the worship of the sun is only 
apparently monotheistic, for a wider knowledge of the system of the world must 
at once reduce it to worship of the stars, and, therefore, to polytheism. This 
departure from common usage has the disadvantage that the words naturalist and 
naturalism are employed among us for something quite different. I can only defend 
myself by hoping that every reader who does not think of the ancient usage, 
but of the present connection, will easily understand the expression employed 
and find it appropriate. Still I would have refrained, if the manner in which naturalism and rationalism were used 
almost synonymously as the opposite of supernaturalism had not even then so 
much displeased me. Even at that time I had the opinion, to which I have since 
given expression on different occasions, that it caused confusion. There is 
some sense, and more perhaps than is usually thought, in opposing reason to 
revelation, but there is no ground for a contrast between nature and revelation. 
For this antithesis the biblical foundation, to which a Christian will always 
return, entirely fails, and the more a matter is discussed from such a standpoint 
the more perplexed it will become.</note>—meaning 
perception of the world limited to elemental diversity, without the conception 
of a personal consciousness and will in the various elements—nor pantheism, 
nor polytheism, nor deism are single and definite religions, such as we seek. 
They are simply types within which there have been, and there will still be, 
very many genuine individualities developed.<note n="68" id="iii.v-p32.2">The 
expectation that some polytheistic religions would yet develope was not expressed 
at random. It rested on the view also hinted at in the Introduction to my “Glaubenslehre,” 
that many polytheistic systems have manifestly arisen from smelting together 
small idolatrous clan religions, and that they are of higher value than their 
elements. As long as races exist that have only a fetich worship such an occurrence 
is possible, and at a time when Christian missions had almost gone to sleep, 
I regarded this as the natural road to improvement for the most rude societies. 
This probability has since greatly diminished, and it has grown more likely 
that they also can be taken hold of directly by Christianity.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p33">Let me say then at once, that 
the only remaining way <pb n="223" id="iii.v-Page_223" />for a truly individual religion 
to arise is to select some one of the great relations of mankind in the world 
to the Highest Being, and, in a definite way, make it the centre and refer to 
it all the others. In respect of the idea of religion, this may appear a merely 
arbitrary proceeding, but, in respect of the peculiarity of the adherents, being 
the natural expression of their character, it is the purest necessity. Hereby 
a distinctive spirit and a common character enter the whole at the same time, 
and the ambiguous and vague reach firm ground. By every formation of this kind 
one of the endless number of different views and different arrangements of the 
single elements, which are all possible and all require to be exhibited, is 
fully realized. Single elements are all seen on the one side that is turned 
towards this central point, which makes all the feelings have a common tone 
and a livelier closer interaction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p34">The whole of religion can only 
be actually given in the sum of all the forms possible in this sense. It can, 
therefore, be exhibited only in an endless series of shapes that are gradually 
developed in different points of time and space, and nothing adds to its complete 
manifestation that is not found in one of those forms. Where religion is so 
moulded that everything is seen and felt in connection with one relation to 
the Deity that mediates it or embraces it, it matters not in what place or in 
what man it is formed or what relation is selected, it is a strictly positive 
religion. In respect of the sum of the religious elements—to use a word that 
should again be brought to honour—it is a heresy,<note n="69" id="iii.v-p34.1">At 
one time the expression heretic was honourable. Among the Greeks the schools 
of the philosophers and physicians, the home of all the science and art of the 
time, were so called. And to come nearer to our subject the different dogmatic 
schools of the Jews also bore among the Hellenists the same name. In ecclesiastical 
language the established faith of the church is no longer the orthodox or catholic 
heresy. Yet the exclusive use of the word for what is to be rejected does not 
rest on etymology. Probably it has arisen because with a different reference 
it is used in this bad sense in scripture. Here I use it of the positive religions 
in the sense in which it was used of the Hellenic schools, which together contained 
the whole national philosophy. It must be a bad philosophical system indeed 
that has not caught some truly philosophic element, and in some way sought to 
refer to it all other elements. The same holds of the positive religions, and 
we may conclude that if they were all developed there would be contained in 
the sum of them the whole religion of the human race.</note> 
for from many equals one is chosen to be head of the rest. In respect, however, 
of the fellowship of all participants and their relation to the founder of their 
religion who first raised this central point to clear consciousness, it is a 
school and a discipleship.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p35">But if, as is to be hoped, we 
are agreed that religion can only be exhibited in and by such definite forms, 
only those who with their own religion pitch their camp in some <pb n="224" id="iii.v-Page_224" />such positive form, have any 
fixed abode, and, if I might so say, any well-earned right of citizenship in 
the religious world. They alone can boast of contributing to the existence and 
the progress of the whole, and they alone are in the full sense religious persons, 
on one side belonging by community of type to a kindred, on the other being 
distinguished by persistent and definite traits from everyone else.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p36">But many perhaps who take an 
interest in the affairs of religion may ask with consternation, or some evil-disposed 
person may ask with guile, whether every pious person must connect himself with 
one of the existing forms of religion. Provisionally, I would say, by no means. 
It is only necessary that his religion be developed in himself characteristically 
and definitely. That it should resemble any great, largely accepted, existing 
form is not equally necessary. I would remind him that I have never spoken of 
two or three definite forms, and said that they are to be the only ones. Rather, 
they may evermore develope in countless numbers from all points. Whosoever does 
not find himself at home in an existing religion, I might almost say whosoever 
is not in a position to make it if he had not found it,<note n="70" id="iii.v-p36.1">This <i>make </i>is, of course, 
to be understood with a certain limitation. In writing it I lived in the good 
confidence that every one would complete it for himself. For example, it could 
not be my meaning that he alone is a true Christian who could himself have 
been Christ had not Christ already been before 
him. But this must be admitted, that any man is a Christian only in so far as 
in pre-christian times he would among the Jews have held and transmitted the 
messianic idea, and among the heathen been convinced of the insufficiency of 
sensuous idolatry, only in so far as, by the feeling of his need for redemption, 
Christianity had attracted him and drawn him to itself. What follows shows clearly 
enough how little I was serious with the statement that some or perhaps many 
could have the germs of quite new types of religion outside of the historical 
forms, and that it should be their duty to bring them to the light.</note>&amp;gt; 
must belong to none but should be held bound to produce a new one for himself. 
Is he alone in it and without disciples, it does not matter. Everywhere there 
are germs that cannot arrive at any more extended existence, and the religion 
of one person may have a definite form and organization, and be quite as genuinely 
a positive religion as if he had founded the greatest school.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p37">In my opinion, then, you will 
see that the existing forms should not in themselves hinder any man from developing 
a religion suitable to his own nature and his own religious sense. The question 
of abiding in one of them or of constructing a religion of one’s own, depends 
entirely on what relation developes in a man as fundamental feeling and middle-point 
of all religions.</p>

<pb n="225" id="iii.v-Page_225" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p38">This is my provisional answer, 
but if he will hear more I would add that, except by misunderstanding, it would 
be very difficult to find oneself in such a position. A new revelation is never 
trivial, and merely personal, but always rests on something great and common. 
Hence adherents and fellow-believers have never failed the man really called 
to institute a new religion. Most men, following their nature, will belong to 
an existing form, and there will be only few whom none suffices.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p39">Yet—and this is my chief point—the 
authority being the same for all, the many are no less free than the few, and 
do no less fashion something of their own. If we follow any man’s religious 
history, we find first dim presentiments which never quite stir the depths of 
the heart, and, being unrecognized, again disappear. Around every man, especially 
in earlier days, they doubtless hover. Some hint may awaken them, and they may 
again vanish without reaching any definite form and betraying aught characteristic. 
Afterwards it first comes to pass that the sense for the Universe rises once 
for all into clear consciousness. One man discovers it in one relation, another 
in another. Hereafter all things are referred to this relation, and so group 
themselves around it. Such a moment, therefore, in the strictest sense, determines 
every man’s religion. Now I hope you will not consider a man’s religion less 
characteristic, less his own, because it lies in a region where already several 
are collected. In this similarity you are not to find a mechanical influence 
of custom or birth, but, as you do in other cases, you are to recognize a common 
determination by higher causes. This agreement is a guarantee of naturalness 
and truth, and cannot, whether one is first or last, be hurtful to individuality. 
Though thousands before him and after him referred their religious life to one 
relation, would it, therefore, be the same in all?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p40">Remember that every definite 
form of religion is exhaustless for any one man. In its own way it should <pb n="226" id="iii.v-Page_226" />embrace the whole, a thing too 
great for any man. And not only so, but in itself there exist endless varieties 
of cultivation which are, as it were, subordinate types of religion. Is there 
not here work and scope enough for all? I, at least, am not aware that any religion 
had succeeded in so taking possession of its territory, and had so determined 
and exhibited everything therein, according to its own spirit, that, in any 
one professor of distinguished gifts and individuality of mind, nothing is wanting 
to perfection. Only to few of our historical religion has it been granted, even 
in the time of their freedom and higher life, to develope rightly and perfectly 
the neighbourhood of the middle-point, and, in even a few forms, to give individual 
impress to the common character. The harvest is great but the labourers are 
few. An infinite field is opened in each of those religions, wherein thousands 
may scatter themselves. Uncultivated regions enough present themselves to every 
one who is capable of making and producing something of his own.<note n="71" id="iii.v-p40.1">Though 
I hope this passage, in its connection, could not easily be misunderstood, I 
would not leave it without a slight correction of both sense and expression. 
The expression has a certain appearance of giving countenance to the idea that 
it is possible, in the sphere of religion to proceed to discovery or by set 
purpose to produce something. Everything that is new, in particular if it is 
to be true and unadulterated, must issue spontaneously, as by inspiration, from 
the heart. This appearance, however, will not deceive those who hold fast the 
expression and the connection of the whole. In the second place, the sense appears 
to be presented too broadly and with too little regard to the great difference 
in various forms of religion. Every religion of the highest stage, and especially 
one that has constructed for itself a complete theology, must be in a position 
to review its whole domain. It is the business of systematic theology to draw 
such a map of it, that not only everything that has come to actuality in that 
form of religion finds its place, but that every possible place be indicated. 
And when such a map is looked at, we will not easily find any place empty, only 
some parts better filled, some less. None but subordinate forms of religion 
and smaller sects fail to aim at completeness. I have already shown why these 
sects have a natural inclination not to deal with the whole mass of religious 
matter, and in the smaller religious forms individuals may differ too little 
to be able fully to complete one another.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p41">The charge that everyone who 
allows himself to be embraced in a positive religion, can only be an imitator 
of those who have given it currency and cannot develope himself individually, 
is baseless. This judgment no more applies here, than it would to the state 
or to society. It seems to us morbid or quixotic for any one to maintain that 
he has no room in any existing institution, and that he must exclude himself 
from society. We are convinced that every healthy person will, in common with 
many, have a great national character. Just because he is rooted in it and influenced 
by it, he can develope his individuality with the greatest precision and beauty. 
Similarly, in religion only morbid aberration so cuts off a man from 
a life in fellowship with those among whom nature has placed him, that he belongs 
to no great whole. Somewhere, on a great scale, everyone will find exhibited 
or will himself exhibit what for him is the middle-point of religion. To every 
such <pb n="227" id="iii.v-Page_227" />common sphere we ascribe a boundless 
activity that goes into detail, in virtue of which all individual characteristics 
issue from its bosom. Thus understood, the church is with right called the common 
mother of us all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p42">To take the nearest example, 
think of Christianity as a definite individual form of the highest order. First 
there is in our time the well known outward division, so definite and pronounced. 
Under each section there is then a mass of different views and schools. Each 
exhibits a characteristic development, and has a founder and adherents, yet 
the last and most personal development of religiousness remains for each individual, 
and so much is it one with his nature that no one can fully acquire it but himself. 
And the more a man, by his whole nature, has a claim to belong to you, ye cultured, 
the more religion must reach this stage in him, for his higher feeling, gradually 
developing and uniting with other educated capacities, must be a characteristic 
product.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p43">Or if, after unknown conception 
and rapid birth-pangs of the spirit, the higher feelings develope, to all appearance 
suddenly, is not then a characteristic personality born with the religious life? 
There is a definite connection with a past, a present and a future. The whole 
subsequent religious life is linked in this way to that moment and that state 
in which this feeling surprised the soul. It thus maintains its connection with 
the earlier, poorer life, and has a natural uniform development. Nay more, in 
this initial consciousness there must already be a distinctive character. Only 
in a shape and only under circumstances thoroughly definite, could it so suddenly 
enter a life already developed. This distinctive character, then, every subsequent 
moment displays and is thus the purest expression of the whole nature. The living 
spirit of the earth, rending itself from itself as it were, links himself as 
a finite thing to one definite moment in the series of organic evolutions and 
a new man arises, a peculiar nature. His separate existence is independent of 
the mass and objective quality either of his circumstances or his <pb n="228" id="iii.v-Page_228" />actions. It consists in the 
peculiar unity of the abiding consciousness that is linked to that first moment, 
and in the peculiar relation to it which every later moment preserves. Wherefore, 
in that moment in which in any man a definite consciousness of his relation 
to the highest Being has, as it were, original birth, an individual religious 
life originates.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p44">It is Individual, not by an 
irreversible limitation to a particular number and selection of feelings and 
intuitions, not by the quality of the religious matter. This matter all who 
have the spiritual birth at the same time and in the same religious surroundings 
have in common. But it is individual by what he can have in common with no man, 
by the abiding influence of the peculiar circumstances in which his spirit was 
first greeted and embraced by the Universe, and by the peculiar way in which 
he conducts his observation and reflection on the same. This character and tone 
of the first childhood of his religion are borne by the whole subsequent course 
of his views and feelings, and are never lost, however far he may advance in 
fellowship with the Eternal Fountainhead.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p45">Every intelligent finite being 
announces its spiritual nature and individuality by taking you back to what 
I may call a previous marriage in him of the Infinite with the finite, and your 
imagination refuses to explain it from any single prior factor, whether caprice 
or nature. In the same way you must regard as an individual everyone who can 
point to the birthday of his spiritual life and relate a wondrous tale of the 
rise of his religion as an immediate operation of the Deity, an influence of 
His spirit. He must be characteristic and special, for such an event does not 
happen to produce in the kingdom of religion vain repetition.<note n="72" id="iii.v-p45.1">This 
book bears throughout the marks of opposition, and those who can call up that 
time will easily see that I am here chiefly defending the cause of those who 
refer the beginning of their religious life to one definite moment. Yet this 
is by no means a mere attempt to reduce the opponents of this view to silence, 
in the good assurance that they could not defend themselves. Singularly I have 
had to defend this position against an able man, now long departed, who was 
a distinguished teacher in a religious society I greatly value, and whose whole practice really 
rested on this assumption of definite moments of grace. He asked me if I actually 
believed in such moments and considered them necessary, so that a gradual imperceptible 
growth of religious life would not suffice me. He raised an objection from an 
experience that must have struck all attentive readers of the lives of men who 
have been awakened. They have moments when they receive the assurance of divine 
grace, when they are born to a personal, individual religious life. But, sooner 
or later, to most of them times of relaxation come, when this certainty is again 
lost. Moments of confirmation must follow, and it may be easily doubted whether 
the first or the second experience is the true commencement. From this doubt 
it follows that the truth is only in the gradual progress which the first moment 
prepared for, and the second and third confirmed. I reminded him of what I would 
here again recall, that I did not consider this the only form, but acknowledged 
also the imperceptible rise and growth. The inner truth, however, I held to 
be the union of both, one being more prominent in one case and the other in 
another. It was, however, one thing to postulate such moments and another to 
require that everyone should be able to specify it and have consciousness of 
the time. This idea I have further developed in a sermon. Thus we came to agree. 
To the way, however, in which the matter is here presented as an extraordinary 
moment with each life produced from it necessarily quite individual, two objections 
may be raised. First, even in the early times of the church, by the preaching 
of the apostles, there were Christian awakenings in large numbers together, 
and even yet, at times, not only among members of other faiths, but particularly 
among Christians whose piety has succumbed to worldly cares and occupation, 
such awakenings are, as it were, epidemic, and cannot, therefore, be regarded 
as extraordinary. Wherefore, secondly, it is probable that all it produces is 
not extraordinary and individual, more especially as these awakenings often 
appear as reactions against uniform, extensive indifference and licentiousness. 
This conclusion is supported by experience. At different times we find, just 
among those who hold by such authentic decisive moments, only one wearisomely 
uniform type of piety and the same, somewhat confused phraseology about the 
state of the soul that is conjoined with it. But this is connected with 
the uncertainty of those moments, and it is not in this sense that I contrast 
a life suddenly awaked with a life gradually developed. In a gradual development, 
the common elements dominate. By their power the individual elements are moulded 
and subordinated. Characteristic features are rarer and less pronounced. But the religiousness that rests 
apparently on a moment of awakening has the same character. Even those who effect 
the conversions have usually only one traditional type, which, from its very 
limitation to a few strong formulas, is fitted to arouse the indifferent, whether 
they are callous or have suffered defeat. Just because their view requires such 
a moment, their persistent demand actually prepares for it. By the repetition 
of such moments, though only in a quite general and originally passing manner, 
consciousness of personal worthlessness and of divine grace increase together, 
and a religious life is gradually established. This is the undeniable blessing 
that rests on this method. Yet the life adheres rigidly to that type, and is 
consequently careful and troubled and but sparingly equipped. If persons having 
such a history remain modestly in their own circle, they are for us worthy comrades. 
When they are highly cultured in an earthly sense and find themselves happy 
in this stage of religion, it is a phenomenon both elevating and humbling. But 
it is to none of those persons I refer here, for they have not developed an 
individual life. The moments I refer to are of quite a different stamp. They 
come to pass only where a religious tendency exists though chaotic and indefinite. 
They are not the result of external influences, rather they are prepared for 
by the ever renewed feeling that everything offered from without is precarious 
and inadequate. By quiet thought and aspiration the positive is fashioned from 
that negative, the inmost self is taken hold of by the divine, and then, comprehending 
itself, it more or less suddenly comes forth. These are rare occurrences, but 
even the most careless observer cannot deceive himself into believing that he 
can exhaustively describe them by one general name.</note> 
Everything that originates organically and is self-contained can only be explained 
from itself. If its origin and individuality are not regarded as mutually explanatory 
and identical, it can never be quite understood. Thus you can only understand 
the religious person in so far as you know how to <pb n="229" id="iii.v-Page_229" />discover the whole in the notable 
moment that began his higher life, or from the developed manifestation can trace 
back this uniform character to the first, dimmest times of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p46">All this being well considered, 
it will not be possible for you, I believe, to be in earnest with this complaint 
against the positive religions. If you still persist in it, it can only be from 
prejudice, for you are far too careless about the matter to be justified by 
your own observation. You have never felt the call to attach yourselves to the 
few religious men you might be able to discover. Though they are ever attractive 
and worthy enough of love, you have never tried by the microscope of friendship, 
or even of closer sympathy, to examine more accurately how they are organized 
both by and for the Universe.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p47">For myself I have diligently 
considered them, I have sought out as patiently and studied them with the same 
reverent care that you devote to the curiosities of nature, and it has often 
occurred to me whether you would not be led to religion simply by giving heed 
to the almighty way in which the Deity builds up, from all that has otherwise 
been developed in man, that part of the soul in which He specially dwells, manifests 
His immediate operation, and mirrors Himself, and thus makes His sanctuary quite 
peculiar and distinct, and if you only noticed how He glorifies Himself in it 
by the exhaustless variety and opulence of forms. I, at least, am ever anew 
astonished at the many notable developments in a region so sparsely peopled 
as religion. Men are distinguished by all degrees of receptivity for the charm 
of the same object and by the greatest difference of effect, by the variety 
of tone produced by the preponderance of one or other type of feeling, by all 
sorts of idiosyncrasies of sensitiveness and peculiarity of temperament, and 
the religious view of things nevertheless is perpetually prominent. Again I 
see how the religious character of a man is often something quite peculiar in 
him, strongly marked <pb n="230" id="iii.v-Page_230" />off to the common eye from everything 
else shown in his other endowments. The most quiet and sober mind may be capable 
of the strongest, most passionate emotions; a sense most dull to common and 
earthly things feels deeply even to sadness, and sees clearly even to rapture 
and prophecy; a heart most timid in all worldly matters testifies even by martyrdom 
to the world and to the age. And how wonderfully is this religious character 
itself fashioned and composed. Culture and crudeness, capacity and limitation, 
tenderness and hardness are in each, in a peculiar way, mixed and interwoven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p48">Where have I seen all this? 
In the peculiar sphere of religion, in its individual forms, in the positive 
religious which you decry as utterly wanting in variety. I have seen it among 
the heroes and martyrs of a definite faith in a way for which the friends of 
natural religion are too cold, among enthusiasts for living feeling, in a way 
they hold as too dangerous, among the worshippers of some new sprung light and 
individual revelation. There I will show you them, there at all times and among 
all peoples. Nowhere else are they to be met. No man as a mere single being 
can come to actual existence. By the very fact of existence he is set in a world, 
in a definite order of things, and becomes an object among other objects, and 
a religious man, by attaining his individual life, enters by this very fact 
into a common life, which is to say into some definite form of religion. The 
two things are simply one and the same divine act, and cannot be separated. 
If the original capacity of a man is too weak to reach this highest stage of 
consciousness, by fashioning itself in a definite way, the stimulus must also 
be too weak to initiate the process of a characteristic and robust religious 
life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p49">And now I have rendered you 
my account. It is for you now to tell me how, in respect of development and 
individuality, it stands with your boasted natural religions. Show me among 
its professors an equally great variety of <pb n="231" id="iii.v-Page_231" />strongly marked characters. 
For myself I must confess that I have never found among them anything of the 
sort. Your boast of the freedom that this kind of religion gives its adherents 
to develope themselves religiously according to their own sense, seems merely 
of freedom to remain undeveloped, freedom neither to be, nor to see, nor to 
feel anything at all that is definite. Religion plays in their mind far too 
wretched a role. It is as if religion had no pulse, no vasculary system, no 
circulation, and so had no heat, no assimilative power. It has no character 
of its own, no peculiar presentation. Everywhere it shows itself dependent upon 
the cast of a man’s morals and sensibility. In union with them, or rather meekly 
following them, it moves idly and sparingly, and is only perceptible when it 
is patiently, and, as it were by drops, separated from them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p50">Many estimable and strong religious 
characters, indeed, I have met, whom the adherents of the positive religions, 
not without wondering at the phenomenon, regard as adherents of natural religion. 
But on closer view they recognized them as their confrères. Such persons have 
always swerved somewhat from the original parity of the religion of reason, 
and have accepted something arbitrary, as it is called, something positive.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p51">But why do those who respect 
natural religion at once distrust everyone who introduces any characteristic 
feature into his religion? They also would have uniformity, though at the opposite 
extreme from sectarianism, the uniformity of indefiniteness. So little is any 
special personal cultivation through the positive religions to be thought of, 
that its most genuine adherents do not even wish the religion of man to have 
any history of its own at all or to commence with any notable event. Too much 
there has been already for their taste, moderation being for them the chief 
matter in religion, and all who can boast of religious emotions issuing suddenly 
from the depths of the heart, come at once into the evil repute of being <pb n="232" id="iii.v-Page_232" />infected by baleful enthusiasm. 
By little and little men are to become religious, just as they become wise and 
prudent and everything else they should be. All must come to them by instruction 
and education. There must be nothing that could be regarded as supernatural 
or even as singular.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p52">I would not say that in making 
instruction and education everything, natural religion has pre-eminently fallen 
into the evil of being mixed with metaphysics and morals, nay, of being changed 
into them: but this at least is clear, that its adherents have not started from 
any living self-contemplation and allowing nothing to mark their cast of thought, 
whereby in any characteristic way men might be affected, they have no sure middle-point. 
The belief in a personal God, more or less anthropomorphic, and in a personal 
immortality, more or less materialized and sublimated—the two dogmas to which 
they reduce everything—depends, as they know themselves, on no special way of 
viewing or comprehending. Hence, any one who joins them is not asked how he 
came to his faith, but how he can demonstrate it. Thus they assume that he must 
have reached everything by demonstration. Any other and more definite middle-point 
you would have difficulty in indicating. The little that their meagre and attenuated 
religion does contain is of great ambiguity. They have a providence in general, 
a righteousness in general, a divine education in general. Now it is in this 
perspective and fore-shortening, now in that, so that the value of everything 
is perpetually changing. Or if there is any common reference to one point, it 
is to something alien to religion, such as how to remove obstacles from morality, 
or sustain the desire for happiness, or something else about which, in ordering 
the elements of their religion, truly religious men have never asked. Their 
scanty religious possessions are thereby still more scattered and dispersed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p53">This natural religion, then, 
does not unite its religious <pb n="233" id="iii.v-Page_233" />elements by one definite view 
and is no definite religious form, no proper individual representation of religion. 
Those who profess it have in its territory no definite dwelling, but are strangers 
whose home, if indeed they have any, must be elsewhere. They remind one of the 
thin and dispersed mass said to float between the worlds, which is here attracted 
by one and there by another, but not enough by any to be swept into its rotation. 
Why it exists the gods may know. It must be to show that the indefinite also 
can have a certain existence. Yet it is properly only a waiting for existence, 
to which they can only attain by the power of some force stronger and of a different 
kind from any they have been subjected to heretofore. More I cannot ascribe 
to them than the dim presentiments that precede that living consciousness in 
which religious life comes to visibility for man. There are certain dim impulses 
and conceptions that have no coherence with a man’s individuality and only, 
as it were, fill up the vacant spaces. They originate only in the collective 
life, and are uniformly the same in all. The religion of men of this kind is 
thus the inarticulate echo of the piety around them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p54">At the highest it is natural 
religion in the sense in which men used to speak of natural philosophy and natural 
poetry. The name was applied to such productions as lacked originality, and 
which, without being clumsy, conscious imitations, were but crude utterances 
of superficial endowments. The epithet was meant to distinguish them from the 
works of living, plastic science and art.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p55">The better part found only in 
the productions of the religious societies, they do not wait for with longing, 
they do not esteem it more highly because they cannot reach it, but they oppose 
it with all their might. The essence of natural religion consists almost entirely 
in denying everything positive and characteristic in religion and in violent 
polemics. It is the worthy product of an age, the hobby of <pb n="234" id="iii.v-Page_234" />which was that wretched generality 
and vain soberness which in everything was most hostile to true culture. Two 
things are hated supremely, a commencement in anything extraordinary and incomprehensible, 
and subsequently any suggestion of a school. This same corruption you will find 
in all arts and sciences. Into religion also it has forced its way, and its 
product is this empty formless thing. Men would be self-produced and self-taught 
in religion, and they are rude and uncultured, as is common with such persons. 
For characteristic production they have neither power nor will. Every definite 
religion they resist because it is a school, and if they should light on anything 
whereby a religion of their own might be fashioned, they would be as violent 
against it, seeing that from it also a school might arise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p56">Hence their resistance to the 
positive and arbitrary is resistance to the definite and real. If a definite 
religion may not begin with an original fact, it cannot begin at all. There 
must be a common ground for selecting some one religious element and placing 
it at the centre, and this ground can only be a fact. And if a religion is not 
to be definite it is not a religion at all, for religion is not a name to be 
applied to loose, unconnected impulses. Recall what the poet says of a state 
of souls before birth. Suppose someone were to object to come into the world 
because he would not be this man or that, but a man in general! The polemic 
of natural religion against the positive is this polemic against life and it 
is the permanent state of its adherents.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p57">Go back then, if you are in 
earnest about beholding religion in its definiteness, from this enlightened 
natural religion to those despised positive religions. There everything appears 
active, strong and secure, every single intuition has its definite content and 
its own relation to the rest, and every feeling has its proper sphere and its 
peculiar reference. You find somewhere every modification of <pb n="235" id="iii.v-Page_235" />religiousness and every mental 
state in which religion can place men, with each of its effects somewhere complete. 
Common institutions and single utterances alike testify that religion is valued 
almost to forgetfulness of all else. The holy zeal with which it is contemplated, 
communicated and enjoyed, and the child-like longing with which new revelations 
of heavenly power are expected,<note n="73" id="iii.v-p57.1">Of 
course it is not now revelations outside the circuit of any given religion that 
are here meant. A longing for such revelations could not exist in any positive 
religion, for even its longing must naturally bear its own characteristic form. 
Even the messianic hopes of the Jews were not a longing for something beyond 
Judaism, though they were afterwards fulfilled by the appearing of Christ In 
the measure of its vitality every religion has a desire to find in itself something 
divine yet unknown. Hence the historical consistency of any faith that is to 
have an extended influence for a long time is determined by its possession of 
some principle to which everything new may be referred. Where this fails unity 
tends to dissolution. Even if despite this principle there should still be divisions 
the largest sections will abide by it. In this sense we can say the strife between 
the Greek and Roman Churches is between the original and the translation, and that the 
strife between them both and the Evangelical Church is between scripture and 
tradition.</note> 
guarantee that no element visible from this standpoint shall be overlooked, 
and that nothing has disappeared without leaving a monument. Consider the variety 
of forms in which every single kind of fellowship with the Universe has already 
appeared. Do not be scared either by mysterious darkness or by wonderful dazzling 
grotesque traits. Do not admit the delusion that it may all be imagination and 
romance. Dig ever deeper where your magic rod has once pointed, and without 
fail you will bring forth the heavenly stream to the light of day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p58">But regard also the human which 
is to receive the divine. Do not forget that religion bears traces of the culture 
of every age and of the history of every race of men. Often it must go about 
in the form of a servant, displaying in its surroundings and in its adorning 
the poverty of its home and its disciples. You must not overlook how it has 
often been stunted in its growth from want of room to exercise its powers, and 
how from childhood it has pined miserably from bad treatment and ill-chosen 
nourishment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p59">And if you would comprehend 
the whole, do not abide by the various forms of religion that for centuries 
have shone and have dominated great peoples, and have been glorified in many 
ways by poets and sages. Recollect that what is historically and religiously 
most noteworthy is often distributed among but few, and remains hidden to the 
common eye.<note n="74" id="iii.v-p59.1">On similar grounds this passage requires a slight explanation. It might appear 
as if the great historical religions were put in the shade and the noteworthy 
sought only in smaller modifications. In the political sphere, indeed, we are 
somewhat accustomed to such a procedure. Many constitutions of great peoples 
appear to us clumsy or insignificant, while the form of government of single 
towns with small dominion are admired and studied by historians as masterpieces 
of political art. But it is otherwise in the religious sphere. A strong religious 
life, even if hedged in by narrow forms, sooner or later breaks through the 
limits of nationality. This even Judaism did, and nothing in this sphere with 
character and strength can remain small for ever. But I am speaking here especially 
of what takes place within the great forms of religion, particularly Christianity. 
Here it is quite otherwise. What most easily finds an entrance with the multitude 
becomes great and extended, which is usually that mean between extremes which 
is only to be reached by active attention on every side. Now this involves to 
some extent a direction of the attention without, that does not encourage an 
inward and characteristic development. This is the dominant character of what 
in the ancient sense of the word we call catholic. As this is chiefly thought 
of when the character and development of Christianity are under discussion, 
it seemed to me right to direct the attention of earnest inquirers away from 
what impresses by its size to what was smaller. But it was less to heretical 
parties that are marked by special partialities than to individuals in the greater 
church who cannot manage to adhere to mediocrity, or if you will to circumspection, 
whereby alone the individual retains a distinguished place among the catholic, 
but who prefer their inward freedom, and are not vexed by obscurity.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p60">But when, in this way, you have 
wholly and completely within your vision the right object, it will ever remain 
a difficult business to discover the spirit of the religions and from <pb n="236" id="iii.v-Page_236" />it to interpret them. Once more 
I warn you not to try to deduce it as an abstraction from the elements common 
to all the adherents. You will wander into a thousand vain researches, and come 
in the end not to the spirit of the religion but to a definite quantity of matter. 
You will remember that no religion has quite reached actuality, and that you 
cannot know it until, far removed from seeking it in a narrow space, you are 
able to complete and define it in the way it would develope if its scope had 
been large enough. And as this applies to every positive religion, it applies 
to every period of it and to every subordinate form of it. You cannot enough 
impress it upon yourselves that it all resolves itself into finding the fundamental 
relation. Without that, knowledge of details is unavailing, and you have not 
found it till all details are fast bound in one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p61">Even with this principle of 
research as a touchstone, you will be exposed to a thousand errors, for much 
will meet you to withdraw your eyes from the true path. Above all, I beseech 
you, never forget the difference between the essence of a religion, in so far 
as it is a definite form and representation of religion in general and its unity 
as a school.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p62">Religious men are throughout 
historical. That is not their smallest praise, but it is also the source of 
great misunderstandings. The moment when they were first filled with that consciousness 
which they have made the centre of their religion is always sacred for them. 
Without reference to it, they never speak of what for them is characteristic 
in religion and of the form to which in themselves it has attained. You can 
easily imagine, then, how much more sacred still the moment must be in which 
this infinite intuition was first of all set up in the world as the foundation 
and centre of one peculiar religion. To it the whole development of this religion 
in all generations and individuals is historically linked. Now this sum of the 
religion, and the religious culture of a great body of mankind, is <pb n="237" id="iii.v-Page_237" />something infinitely greater 
than a man’s own religious life, and the little mirror of this religion which 
he personally exhibits. This fact then is glorified in all ways; every ornament 
of religious art is heaped upon it. It is worshipped as the greatest and most 
blessed miracle of the Highest. Men never speak of their religion, nor ever 
exhibit any of its elements except in connection with this fact.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p63">As a consequence nothing is 
more natural than that this fact should be confused with the fundamental intuition 
of the religion. This has misled almost everyone and distorted the view of almost 
all religions. Never forget that the fundamental intuition of a religion must 
be some intuition of the Infinite in the finite, some one universal religious 
relation, found in every other religion that would be complete, but in this 
one only placed in the centre.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p64">I beg you also not to regard 
everything found in the heroes of religion or in the sacred sources as religion. 
Do not seek in everything the decisive spirit of that religion. Nor do I exclude 
trifles merely, or things that on any estimate are foreign to religion, but 
things often mistaken for it. Recollect how undesignedly those sources were 
prepared, so that it was impossible to provide for the exclusion of everything 
not religion. And recall how the authors lived in all sorts of circumstances 
in the world, and could not say at every word they wrote, this does not belong 
to the faith. When they speak worldly wisdom and morality, or metaphysics and 
poetry, therefore, do not at once conclude that it must be forced into religion, 
or that in it the character of religion is to be sought. Morality, at least, 
should be everywhere only one, and religion which should not be anywhere one, 
cannot be distinguished by the differences of morality, which are always something 
to be got rid of.<note n="75" id="iii.v-p64.1">It 
has never seriously been my opinion that the doctrine of ethics should everywhere 
be one and the same. It will suffice, if I here adduce what is universally accepted. 
It appears to me that morality never can be everywhere the same, as all times 
witness that it never has been. Its form is essentially speculative, and never 
can be the same till speculation in general is everywhere the same. Of this, 
despite the great fruitfulness of the last centuries in philosophy of universal 
validity, there is not yet any appearance. Nor can its content be the same, 
even if everyone who dealt with ethics set out from pure humanity, for he only 
sees it through the medium of his age and his personality. Wherefore, 
any doctrine of morals of universal application can contain only the most general 
truths in formulas of varying worth. Hence the universal application is always 
rather apparent than real. Still the position here maintained is so far right, 
in that ethics applies another standard to these differences than religion. 
It begins by subordinating the individual and therefore the characteristic to 
the general. Only by this subordination does the characteristic gain a right 
to make itself valid. Suppose it possible to have as correct or even exactly 
the same system built on the opposite mode of procedure, it would never reach 
the universal feeling and anywhere give it effect. In religion on the contrary, 
everything issues from the individual life, and the more individual the more 
effective, and all common elements arise simply from observing affinity and 
connection. Hence many who are not yet conscious of their difference can adhere 
to one kind of religion. Many, even when they are conscious of their difference, 
if only their apprehension of human relations is the same, may, it is true, 
accept one doctrine of morals, yet there may be found among the adherents of 
one religion such marked difference that it is impossible for them to have even 
a common moral doctrine.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p65">Above all I beg you not to be 
misled by the two hostile principles that everywhere, and almost from the earliest 
times, have sought to distort and obscure the spirit of <pb n="238" id="iii.v-Page_238" />religion. Some would circumscribe 
it to a single dogma, and exclude everything not fashioned in agreement with 
it, others, from hatred to polemics, or to make religion more agreeable to the 
irreligious, or from misunderstanding and ignorance of the matter, or from lack 
of religious sense, decry everything characteristic as dead letter. Guard yourselves 
from both. With rigid systematizers or shallow indifferentists you will not 
find the spirit of a religion. It is found only among those who live in it as 
their element, and ever advance in it without cherishing the folly that they 
embrace it all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p66">Whether with these precautions you will succeed in discovering the spirit of 
the religions I do not know. I fear religion is only comprehensible through 
itself, and that its special architecture and characteristic difference will 
not become clear till you yourselves belong to some one religion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p67">How you may succeed in deciphering 
the rude and undeveloped religions of remote peoples, or in unravelling the 
manifold, varied religious phenomena lying wrapped up in the beautiful mythologies 
of Greece and Rome, I care very little. May your gods guide you! But when yon 
approach the holiest in which the Universe in its highest unity and comprehensiveness 
is to be perceived, when you would contemplate the different forms of the highest 
stage of religion which is not foreign or strange, but more or less existent 
among ourselves, I cannot be indifferent as to whether or not you find the right 
point of view.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p68">Of one form only I should speak, 
for Judaism is long since dead. Those who yet wear its livery are only sitting 
lamenting beside the imperishable mummy, bewailing its departure and its sad 
legacy. Yet I could still wish to say a word on this type of religion. My reason 
is not that it was the forerunner of Christianity. I hate that kind of historical 
reference. Each religion has in itself its own eternal necessity, and its beginning 
is original. But the <pb n="239" id="iii.v-Page_239" />beautiful childlike character 
of Judaism charms me. This is so entirely overlaid, and we have here such a 
notable example of the corruption and utter extinction of religion in a great 
body in which it formerly existed, that it will well repay a few words. Remove 
everything political and moral as well, so God will, whereby this phenomenon 
is supposed to be characterized. Forget the experiment of joining the state 
to religion, if I should not say to the church; forget that Judaism was, in 
a certain sense, an order founded on an ancient family history and sustained 
by priests. Regard only its strictly religious elements, and then say what is 
the human consciousness of man’s position in the Universe and his relation to 
the Eternal that everywhere shines through. Is it anything but a relation of 
universal immediate retribution, of a peculiar reaction of the Infinite against 
every finite thing that can be regarded as proceeding from caprice? In this 
way everything is regarded, growth and decay, fortune and misfortune. Even in 
the human soul freedom and caprice interchange with immediate operation of the 
Deity. All other recognized attributes of God express themselves in accordance 
with this principle, and are always regarded in their bearing upon it. The Deity 
is throughout represented as rewarding, punishing, disciplining single things 
in single persons. When the disciples asked Christ, “Who has sinned, this man 
or his parents?” the religious spirit of Judaism appeared in its most pronounced 
form, and his answer: “Think ye that these have sinned more than others ?” was 
his polemic against it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p69">The universal interweaving of 
parallelism, therefore, is not an accident, nor the value set on dialogue. All 
history, being an abiding interchange between this attraction and this repulsion, 
is presented as a colloquy in word and deed between God and man, and what unity 
there is, is only from the uniformity of this dealing, and hence the sacredness 
of the tradition in which the connection of this great dialogue <pb n="240" id="iii.v-Page_240" />was contained, the impossibility 
of attaining religion, except through initiation into this connection, and hence 
also, in later times, the strife among the sects about the possession of this 
intercourse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p70">Just because of this view, it 
came to pass that the gift of prophecy was developed in Judaism as in no other 
religion. Even Christians are, in comparison, mere learners. The whole idea 
of the religion is in the highest degree childlike. It could only work on a 
narrow scene, without complications, where the whole being simple, the natural 
consequences of actions would not be disturbed or hindered. The more the adherents 
of this religion advanced on the scene of the world and had relations with other 
peoples, the more difficult did the exhibition of this idea become. Imagination 
had to anticipate the word which the Almighty would speak, and, abolishing intervening 
time and space, bring the second part of the same transaction immediately before 
the eyes. That is the essence of prophecy, and the effort after it was necessarily 
a prominent feature of Judaism, so long as it was possible to hold fast the 
fundamental idea and original form of the Jewish religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p71">The belief in the Messiah was 
its highest product, its noblest fruit, but also its last effort. A new sovereign 
must come to restore Zion, wherein the voice of the Lord was dumb, to its original 
splendour. By the subjection of the peoples to the old law, the simple course 
of patriarchal times, broken by the unpeaceful association of peoples, the opposition 
of their forces, and the difference of their customs, should again become general. 
This faith has long persisted, and, like a solitary fruit, after all life has 
vanished, hangs and dries on the withered stem till the rudest season of the 
year.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p72">The limited point of view allowed 
this religion, as a religion, but a short duration. It died, and as its sacred 
books were closed, the intercourse of Jehovah with His people was looked upon as ended. The political association 

<pb n="241" id="iii.v-Page_241" />linked with it dragged on still 
longer a feeble existence. Till very much later its external part endured, and 
was that unpleasant phenomenon, a mechanical motion from which life and spirit 
have long vanished.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p73">The original intuition of Christianity 
is more glorious, more sublime, more worthy of adult humanity, penetrates deeper 
into the spirit of systematic religion and extends itself further over the whole 
Universe. It is just the intuition of the Universal resistance of finite things 
to the unity of the Whole, and of the way the Deity treats this resistance. 
Christianity sees how He reconciles the hostility to Himself, and sets bounds 
to the ever-increasing alienation by scattering points here and there over the 
whole that are at once finite and infinite, human and divine. Corruption and 
redemption, hostility and mediation, are the two indivisibly united, fundamental 
elements of this type of feeling, and by them the whole form of Christianity 
and the cast of all the religious matter contained in it are determined. With 
ever-increasing speed the spiritual world has departed from its perfection and 
imperishable beauty. All evil, even this that the finite must decay before it 
has completed the circuit of its existence, is a consequence of the will, of 
the self-seeking endeavour of the isolated nature that, everywhere rending itself 
from its connection with the Whole, seeks to be something by itself. Death itself 
has come on account of sin. The spiritual world, going from bad to worse, is 
incapable of any production in which the Divine Spirit actually lives. The understanding 
being darkened has swerved from the truth; the heart is corrupt and has no praise 
before God; the image of the Infinite in every part of finite nature has gone 
extinct.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p74">In accordance with this state 
of the spiritual world, all dealings of Divine Providence are calculated. They 
are never directed to the immediate results for feeling; they do not consider 
the happiness or suffering which they <pb n="242" id="iii.v-Page_242" />produce; they are not even for 
hindering or forwarding certain actions. They are simply calculated to check 
corruption in the great masses, to destroy, without mercy, what can no more 
be restored, and with new powers to give birth to new creations. Wherefore He 
does signs and wonders that interrupt and shake the course of things, and sends 
ambassadors, with more or less of divine spirit indwelling, to pour out divine 
powers upon men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p75">And when man does seek through 
self-consciousness to enter into fellowship with the unity of the Whole, the 
finite resists him, and he seeks and does not find and loses what he has found. 
He is defective, variable and attached to details and non-essentials. He wills 
rather than gives heed, and his aim vanishes from his eyes. In vain is every 
revelation. Everything is swallowed up by the earthly sense, everything is swept 
away by the innate irreligious principle. The Deity finds ever new devices. 
By His power alone, ever more glorious revelations issue from the bosom of the 
old. He sets up ever more exalted mediators between Himself and men. In every 
later ambassador the Deity unites with humanity ever more closely, that men 
may learn to know the Eternal Being. Yet the ancient complaint that man cannot 
comprehend what is from the Spirit of God is never taken away.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p76">This is how Christianity most 
and best is conscious of God, and of the divine order in religion and history. 
It manipulates religion itself as matter for religion. It is thus a higher power 
of religion, and this most distinguishes its character and determines its whole 
form. Because it presupposes a widely-extended godlessness it is through and 
through polemical. It is polemical in its outward communication, for, to make 
its deepest nature evident, every corruption must be laid bare, be it in morals 
or in thinking. Above all it must expose the hostility to the consciousness 
of the Highest Being, which is the irreligious principle itself. Relentlessly 
it unmasks every false morality, every <pb n="243" id="iii.v-Page_243" />bad religion, every unhappy 
union of both for mutual covering of nakedness. Into the inmost secrets of the 
corrupt heart it presses and illumines, with the sacred torch of personal experience, 
every evil that creeps in darkness. Almost its first work on appearing was to 
destroy the last expectation of its pious contemporaries, saying it was irreligious 
and godless to expect any other restoration than restoration to purer faiths, 
to the higher view of things and to eternal life in God. Boldly it led the heathen 
beyond the separation they had made between the world of the gods and the world 
of men. Not to live and move and have the being in God is to be entirely ignorant 
of Him. If this natural feeling, this inner consciousness is lost amid a mass 
of sense impressions and desires, no religion has yet entered the narrow sense. 
Everywhere, then, its heralds tore open the whited sepulchres and brought the 
dead bones to light. Had these first heroes of Christianity been philosophers, 
they would have spoken as strongly against the corruption of philosophy. They 
never failed to recognize the outlines of the divine image. Behind all distortions 
and degradations they saw hidden the heavenly germ of religion. But as Christians 
they were chiefly concerned with the individual who was far from God and needed 
a mediator.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p77">Christianity, moreover, is as 
sharply and strongly polemical within its own borders, and in the inmost fellowship 
of the saints. Just because religion is nowhere so fully idealized as in Christianity, 
through its original postulate, perpetual warfare against all that is actual 
in religion is presented as a duty that can never be sufficiently fulfilled. 
And just because the ungodly is everywhere operative, because all actuality 
together appears unholy, an infinite holiness is the aim of Christianity. Never 
content with its attainments, it seeks, even in its purest productions, even 
in its holiest feelings, traces of irreligion and of the tendency of all finite 
things to turn away from the unity of the <pb n="244" id="iii.v-Page_244" />Whole. In the tone of the highest 
inspiration an ancient writer criticizes the religious state of the community; 
in simple openness the great apostles speak of themselves. And this is how every 
man is to walk in the sacred circle. He is not only to be an inspired man and 
a teacher, but in humility he is to present himself also to the universal testing. 
Nor shall anything be spared, not even what is most loved and dear; nor shall 
anything be indolently put aside, not even what is most generally acknowledged. 
Though without it be praised as holy and be set up before the world as the essence 
of religion, within it must be subjected to a severe and repeated test. Thus 
impurities are to be removed, and the splendour of the heavenly colours to shine 
more clearly in every pious impulse of the spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p78">In nature you often see a compound 
mass, as soon as its chemical powers have overcome outside resistance or reduced 
it to equilibrium, take to fermenting, and eject one and another element. So 
it is with Christianity, it turns at last its polemical power against itself. 
Ever anxious, lest in its struggle with external irreligion it has admitted 
something alien, or may yet have in itself some principle of corruption, it 
does not avoid even the fiercest inward commotions to eject the evil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p79">This is the history of Christianity 
that is rooted in its very nature. “I am not come to bring peace, but a sword,” 
the Founder Himself said. His gentle soul could not possibly have meant that 
He was come to occasion those bloody commotions, so utterly contrary to the 
spirit of religion, or that wretched strife of words that deals with dead matter 
which living religion does not admit. But what He did foresee, and in foreseeing 
command, were those holy wars that spring necessarily from the essence of His 
teaching, and which, as bitterly as He describes, rend hearts asunder and dissolve 
the most intimate relations of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p80">But not only are the elements 
of Christianity themselves subjected to this perpetual sifting; in their unbroken <pb n="245" id="iii.v-Page_245" />existence and life in the spirit 
there is an insatiable longing for ever stricter purification, ever richer fulness. 
Irreligion is thought to dominate every moment in which the religious principle 
is not evident in the mind. Religion has no other opposite than just the absence 
of religious purpose: every interruption of religion is irreligion. If the mind 
is for a moment without intuition and feeling of the Infinite, it at once becomes 
conscious of hostility and remoteness. Christianity then demands as first and 
essential that piety be a constant state. It scorns to be satisfied, even with 
the strongest displays of it, as soon as it only rules certain portions of the 
life. Piety should never rest, and there should never be anything so absolutely 
opposed as to be inconsistent with it. From all finite things we should see 
the Infinite. We should be in a position to associate religious feelings and 
views with all sentiments, however they may have arisen, and with all actions, 
whatever be their object. That is the true highest aim of mastery in Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p81">How the fundamental view in 
Christianity, the view to which all others are referred, determines the character 
of its feelings is easy to discover. What do you call that feeling of an unsatisfied 
longing which is directed towards a great object, and which you are conscious 
is infinite? What impresses you on finding the sacred and the profane, the noble 
with the common and the mean intimately united? And what is the mood that urges 
you at times to assume the universality of this combination, and to search for 
it everywhere? With Christians this holy sadness is not occasional, but is the 
dominant tone of all their religious feelings. That is the only name which the 
language affords me. It accompanies every joy and every pain, every love and 
every fear. Nay, in its pride and in its humility it is the ground tone. If 
you can reconstruct the depths of a spirit from single features, undisturbed 
by foreign elements that have come from who knows where, you will find this 
feeling throughout dominant in the <pb n="246" id="iii.v-Page_246" />Founder of Christianity. If 
a writer, who has left but a few leaves in a simple speech is not too 
unimportant for your attention, you will discover this tone in every word remaining 
to us from his bosom friend.<note n="76" id="iii.v-p81.1">Nothing 
betrays less sense of the nature of Christianity and of the person of Christ 
Himself than the view that John has mixed much of his own with the speeches 
of Jesus. It even betrays small historical sense and understanding of what brings 
great events in general to pass, and of the nature the men must have on whom 
they are founded. This assertion was formerly but a whisper, but after strengthening 
itself in quiet, and providing itself with critical weapons, it makes a bolder 
venture, and now John did not write the gospel at all, but a later writer invented 
this mystic Christ. But we are left to find out for ourselves how a Jewish rabbi 
of philanthropic disposition, somewhat Socratic morals, a few miracles, or what 
others took for miracles, and a talent for striking apothegms and parables, 
a man to whom, according to the other evangelists, some follies will have to 
be forgiven, a man who could not have held water to Moses and Mohammed, could 
have had such an effect as to produce a new religion and a new church. But this 
must be fought out in a learned manner, and the friends and adorers of the Johannine 
Son of God are doubtless already girding themselves. The sadness of the Christians 
of which I have spoken can be traced in Christ in the other evangelists also, 
as soon we learn to understand them rightly through John. I have said that this 
sadness is the ground-tone in the pride as in the humility of the Christian. 
It may appear that, though it is generally agreed that something exists which 
may be described as pride which is not to be blamed, it is somewhat venturesome 
to call it a Christian state of mind. In the Christian disposition, humility 
is so essential and so predominant, that in this sphere it does not appear as 
if there could be anything resembling pride, even though in civil morals we 
would not blame it. I will not shield myself by saying that I have also put 
fear and love together. As love is the mark of the Christian, and perfect love 
casts out fear, I might say that I was thinking of a human, that is an imperfect 
state of things. But my meaning was this. There must be distinguished in the 
Christian his personal consciousness over against Christ from his personal consciousness 
in fellowship with Christ. The former, even after the divine spirit of goodness 
has accomplished much in him, can be nothing but humility, but the later, consisting 
in the acquisition of all Christ’s perfections, must be of quite the opposite 
nature. Now I know no other term that would express the contrast more strongly. 
To point out this feeling I only need to recall all the glorification of the 
Christian church in our New Testament books. But that even in this pride there 
should be sadness about the still narrow limits in which fellowship with Christ 
is actually felt, is a matter of course.</note> And 
if ever a Christian has allowed you to listen in the sanctuary of his soul, 
you have certainly caught just the same tone.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p82">Such is Christianity. Its distortions 
and manifold corruptions I will not spare, for the corruptibility of every holy 
thing, as soon as it becomes human, is part of its fundamental view of the world. 
And I will not go farther into the details of it. Its doings are before you, 
and I believe I have given you the thread that, guiding you through all anomalies, 
will make the closest scrutiny possible. From first to last look only at the 
clearness, the variety, and the richness with which that first idea has been 
developed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p83">When, in the mutilated delineations 
of His life I contemplate the sacred image of Him who has been the author of 
the noblest that there has yet been in religion, it is not the purity of His 
moral teaching, which but expressed what all men who have come to consciousness 
of their spiritual nature, have with Him in common, and which, neither from 
its expression nor its beginning, can have greater value, that I admire; and 
it is not the individuality of His character, the close union of high power 
with touching gentleness, for every noble, simple spirit must in a special situation 
display some traces of a great character. All those things are merely human. 
But the truly divine element is the glorious clearness to which the great idea 
He came to exhibit attained in His soul. This idea was, that all that is finite 
requires a higher mediation to be in accord with the Deity, and that for man 
under the power of the finite and particular, and too ready to imagine the divine 
itself in this form, salvation is only to be found in redemption. Vain folly 
it is to wish to remove the veil that hides the rise of this idea in Him, for 
every beginning in religion, as elsewhere, is mysterious. The prying <pb n="247" id="iii.v-Page_247" />sacrilege that has attempted 
it can only distort the divine. He is supposed to have taken His departure from 
the ancient idea of His people, and He only wished to utter its abolition which, 
by declaring Himself to be the Person they expected, He did most gloriously 
accomplish. Let us consider the living sympathy for the spiritual world that 
filled His soul, simply as we find it complete in Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p84">If all finite things require 
the mediation of a higher being, if it is not to be ever further removed from 
the Eternal and be dispersed into the void and transitory, if its union with 
the Whole is to be sustained and come to consciousness, what mediates must not 
again require mediation, and cannot be purely finite. It must belong to both 
sides, participating in the Divine Essence in the same way and in the same sense 
in which it participates in human nature. But what did He see around Him that 
was not finite and in need of mediation, and where was aught that could mediate 
but Himself? “No man knoweth the Father but the Son, and He to whom the Son 
shall reveal Him.” This consciousness of the singularity of His knowledge of 
God and of His existence in God, of the original way in which this knowledge 
was in Him, and of the power thereof to communicate itself and awake religion, 
was at once the consciousness of His office as mediator and of His divinity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p85">I would not speak of Him as 
standing opposed to the rude power of His foes without hope of longer life, 
for that is unspeakably unimportant. But when, forsaken in the thought of being 
silenced for ever, without seeing any outward institution for fellowship among 
His own actually set up, when in the face of the solemn splendour of 
the old corrupt system that had so mightily resisted Him, when surrounded by 
all that could inspire awe and demand subjection, by all that, from childhood, 
He had been taught to honour, sustained by nothing but that feeling, He uttered 
without delay that Yea, the greatest word mortal ever spake, it was the most 
glorious apotheosis, and no divinity <pb n="248" id="iii.v-Page_248" />can be more certain than that 
which He Himself thus proclaimed.<note n="77" id="iii.v-p85.1">It 
is always dangerous, especially as here before unbelievers, to rest faith in 
Christ on any one thing in Him. Something apparently similar may only too readily 
be compared with it, and its inner and essential difference may not be easy 
to detect. Many an enthusiast has thought greatly of himself and died in that 
faith. How often has an error been defended with the firmest conviction at the 
risk of life! Such a rooted error, if indeed the proper object of the faith 
is not the truth to which the error has attached itself, rests only on an idiosyncrasy 
which cannot extend far. But of this self-consciousness of Christ, the faith 
of the whole company of His disciples and the joy of all the martyrs of this 
faith are the reflection. Such a power the self-deception of any one soul never 
exercised. Consider also that this claim did not have to do merely with inner 
phenomena of the consciousness about which men could easily deceive themselves 
nor with some prospect in the distant future, which offers free play to fancy. 
Christ had to believe that, under unfavourable circumstances, open and easily 
surveyed, the divine power of this abiding consciousness would approve itself. 
Still the vindication of faith by any one thing is always incomplete, and to 
attempt to plant it thereby in another is always hazardous.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p86">With this faith in Himself, 
who can wonder at His assurance that He was not only a mediator for many, but 
would leave behind a great school that would derive their religion from His? 
So certain was He that before it yet existed He appointed symbols for it. This 
He did in the conviction that they would suffice to bring the band of His disciples 
to a secure existence. Nay, so sure was He that already He had spoken among 
His own, with prophetic enthusiasm, of the immortalization of His memory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p87">Yet He never maintained He was 
the only mediator, the only one in whom His idea actualized itself. All who 
attach themselves to Him and form His Church should also be mediators with Him 
and through Him. And He never made His school equivalent to His religion, as 
if His idea were to be accepted on account of His person, and not His person 
on account of His idea. Nay, He would even suffer His mediatorship to be undecided, 
if only the spirit, the principle from which His religion developed in Himself 
and others were not blasphemed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p88">His disciples also were far 
from confusing this school with His religion. Pupils of the Baptist, still only 
very imperfectly initiated into the nature of Christianity, were, without anything 
farther, regarded and treated by the apostles as Christians and reckoned genuine 
members of the community. And it should be so still. Everyone who, in his religion, 
sets out from the same cardinal point, whether his religion originates from 
himself or from another, is, without respect of school, a Christian. It will 
naturally follow that when Christ with His whole efficacy is shown him he must 
acknowledge Him, who has become historically the centre of all mediation, the 
true Founder of redemption and reconciliation.<note n="78" id="iii.v-p88.1">The 
conclusion of this exposition that, <i>Christ is the centre of all mediation, </i>should connect all the details in it and complete 
what appears insufficient. Still I would not have the reader overlook what I 
wish to make prominent. At that time the distinction between the teaching of 
Christ and the teaching about Christ was hailed as a great discovery. Even allowing 
its validity to some extent, the idea of mediation must in every way be reckoned 
the teaching of Christ. Our teaching about Christ is nothing but the ratification 
and application of that teaching of Christ as it is fashioned by faith and sealed 
by history. And if I distinguish His school from His religion it is only, as 
the conclusion shows quite clearly, a different consideration of the same matter 
from different points of view. The religion of Christ is that the idea of redemption 
and mediation is the centre of religion. The application, so far, however, as 
the reference of this idea to a person was a historical process—and on this 
reference the whole historical existence of the doctrine as well as of the society 
rests—I call, by an expression now generally used, His school. That this was 
for Christ only secondary appears from what is here adduced, and also from the 
fact that at first the kingdom of God, and He who was to come was announced, 
and only afterwards He is spoken of as having come. Again, when it is said further 
back that Christ has become a mediator for many, it is to be remembered that 
Christ Himself said that “He would give his life a ransom for many.” A particularist 
meaning is not to be drawn from my words, or at least only in accordance with 
my view set forth elsewhere. This is, that the actually experienced relation 
of man to Christ is limited, and ever will be, even when Christianity spreads 
over the whole earth. On the other hand, I acknowledge a purely inward and mysterious 
relation of Christ to human nature generally, which is absolutely general and unlimited.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p89">Nor did Christ say that the religious views and feelings He Himself could communicate, were the whole 
extent of <pb n="249" id="iii.v-Page_249" />the religion that should proceed 
from this ground-feeling. He always pointed to the living truth which, though 
only “taking of His,” would come after Him. Similarly with His disciples. They 
never set limits to the Holy Spirit. His unbounded freedom and the absolute 
unity of His revelations are everywhere acknowledged by them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p90">And when, the first bloom of 
Christianity being past and it was appearing to rest from its works, those works, 
so far as they were contained in the sacred scriptures, were regarded as a finished 
codex of religion, it was only brought about by those who took the slumber of 
the Spirit for death—religion, as far as they were concerned, being dead. All 
who still feel the life of religion in themselves or perceive it in others, 
have ever protested against this unchristian proceeding. The sacred scriptures 
have, by their native power, become a bible, and forbid no other book to be 
or to become a bible. Anything written with like power they would willingly 
allow to be associated with themselves. Nay, should not every later utterance 
of the whole church, and therefore of the Divine Spirit, append itself confidently, 
even though there be ineffaceably in the first fruits of the Spirit a special 
holiness and worth?<note n="79" id="iii.v-p90.1">Many 
of the members of our church will perhaps consider what is here said of the 
Scriptures to be Catholic, and Catholics will consider it hyper-protestant; 
the constitution of the Scriptures by the church not being acknowledged, but 
the volume being declared not yet finished. This is said only in a tentative 
way, to distinguish clearly the shell of the matter from the kernel. If there 
could be a book from an author like Mark or Luke or Jude, with all the marks 
of authenticity, we would hardly agree unanimously to receive it into the canon. 
Yet it would show its native biblical power and be bible in fact. Just this 
power has been the ground for determining the practice of the church, and the 
ecclesiastical deliverance only confirmed it. How imperceptible the transition 
from the canonical to the apocryphal, and both 
in power and purity, how in strength and beauty many productions of the church 
approach the canonical, no Protestant with experience and love of history will deny.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p91">In accordance with this unlimited 
freedom, this essential infinity, then, this leading idea of Christianity of 
divine mediating powers has in many ways been developed, and all intuitions 
and feelings of the indwelling of the Divine Being in finite nature have within 
Christianity been brought to perfection. Thus very soon Holy Scripture in which, 
in its own way, divine essence and heavenly power dwelt, was held as a logical 
mediator to open for the knowledge of God the finite and corrupt nature of the 
understanding, while the Holy Spirit, in a later acceptation of the word, was 
an ethical mediator, whereby to draw near to the Deity in action. Nay, a numerous 
party of Christians declare themselves ready to acknowledge everyone as a mediating 
and divine being who can prove, by a divine life <pb n="250" id="iii.v-Page_250" />or any impress of divineness, 
that he has been, for even a small circle, the first quickening of the higher 
sense. To others Christ has remained one and all, while others have declared 
that their mediators have been their own selves or some particular thing. Whatever 
failure there may have been in form and matter, the principle is genuinely Christian, 
so long as it is free. Other human situations have, in their relation to the 
central point of Christianity, been expressed by feelings and represented by 
images, of which there is no hint in the speeches of Christ or elsewhere in 
the sacred books. Hereafter there will be more, for the whole being of man is 
not yet by any means embodied in the peculiar form of Christianity, but, despite 
of what is said of its speedy, its already accomplished overthrow, Christianity 
will yet have a long history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p92">For why should it be overthrown? 
The living spirit of it, indeed, slumbers oft and long. It withdraws itself 
into a torpid state, into the dead shell of the letter, but it ever awakes again 
as soon as the season in the spiritual world is favourable for its revival and 
sets its sap in motion. Thus in oft repeated cycle it renews itself in various 
ways. The fundamental idea of every positive religion, being a component part 
of the infinite Whole in which all things must be eternal, is in itself eternal 
and universal, but its whole development, its temporal existence may not, in 
the same sense, be either universal or eternal. For to put the centre of religion 
just in that idea, it requires not only a certain mental attitude, but a certain 
state of mankind. Is this state, in the free play of the universal life, gone, 
never to return, that relation which, by its worth, made all others dependent 
on it, can no longer maintain itself in the feeling, and this type of religion 
can no more endure. This is the case with all childlike religions, as soon as 
men lose the consciousness of their essential power. They should be collected 
as monuments of the past and deposited in the magazine of history, for their 
life is gone, never to return.</p>
<pb n="251" id="iii.v-Page_251" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p93">Christianity, exalted above 
them all, more historical and more humble in its glory, has expressly acknowledged 
this transitoriness of its temporal existence. A time will come, it says, when 
there shall no more be any mediator, but the Father shall be all in all. But 
when shall this time come? I, at least, can only believe that it lies beyond 
all time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p94">One half of the original intuition 
of Christianity is the corruptibleness of all that is great and divine in human 
things. If a time should come when this—I will not say can no more be discovered, 
but no more obtrudes, when humanity advances so uniformly and peacefully, that 
only the navigator who calculates its course by the stars knows when it is somewhat 
driven back on the great ocean it traverses by a passing contrary wind, and 
the unarmed eye, looking only at what is taking place, can no more directly 
observe the retrogression of human affairs, I would gladly stand on the ruins 
of the religion I honour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p95">The other half of the original 
Christian faith is that certain brilliant and divine points are the source of 
every improvement in this corruption and of every new and closer union of the 
finite with the Deity. Should a time ever come, when the power that draws us 
to the Highest was so equally distributed among the great body of mankind, that 
persons more strongly moved should cease to mediate for others, I would fain 
see it, I would willingly help to level all that exalteth itself. But this equality 
of all equalities is least possible. Times of corruption await all human things, 
even though of divine origin. New ambassadors from God will be required with 
exalted power to draw the recreant to itself and purify the corrupt with heavenly 
fire, and every such epoch of humanity is a palingenesis of Christianity, and 
awakes its spirit in a new and more beautiful form.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p96">And if there are always to be 
Christians, is Christianity, therefore, to be universal and, as the sole type 
of religion, to rule alone in humanity? It scorns this autocracy.</p>

<pb n="252" id="iii.v-Page_252" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p97">Every one of its elements it 
honours enough to be willing to see it the centre of a whole of its own. Not 
only would it produce in itself variety to infinity, but would willingly see 
even outside all that it cannot produce from itself. Never forgetting that it 
has the beat proof of its immortality in its own corruptibleness, in its own 
often sad history, and ever expecting a redemption from the imperfection that 
now oppresses it, it willingly sees other and younger, and, if possible, stronger 
and more beautiful types of religion arise outside of this corruption. It could 
see them arise close beside it, and issue from all points even from such as 
appear to it the utmost and most doubtful limits of religion. The religion of 
religions cannot collect material enough for its pure interest in all things 
human. As nothing is more irreligious than to demand general unifomity in mankind, 
so nothing is more unchristian than to seek uniformity in religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p98">In all ways the Deity is to 
be contemplated and worshipped. Varied types of religion are possible, both 
in proximity and in combination, and if it is necessary that every type be actualized 
at one time or another, it is to be desired that, at all times, there should 
be a dim sense of many religions. The great moments must be few in which all 
things agree to ensure to one among them a wide-extended and enduring life, 
in which the same view is developed unanimously and irresistibly in a great 
body, and many persons are deeply affected by the same impression of the divine. 
Yet what may not be looked for from a time that is so manifestly the border 
land between two different orders of things? If only the intense crisis were 
past, such a moment might arrive. Even now a prophetic soul, such as the fiery 
spirits of our time have,<note n="80" id="iii.v-p98.1">This is not an addition which I now make for the first time. It was meant for the second edition, 
but as it seemed to me too much of a challenge I again erased it. Now that those times are past, it can stand as a monument of the 
impression made on me and doubtless on many. It was not that the surfeit of a senseless Christianity at that time appeared in many 
as irreligion, for it was to the houour of Christianity that they believed that where Christianity was nothing religion generally was 
nothing. But among not a few there was an endeavour to provide for natural religion, an external existence, a thing already shown 
in England and France to be a vain endeavour. There was also an itch for innovation that, dreaming of a symbolized or gnostic 
Heathenism, of a return to ancient mythologies as of a new salvation, rejoiced at the thought of seeing the fanatical Christ 
vanquished by the calm and cheerful Zeus.</note> turning 
its thoughts to creative genius, might perhaps indicate the point that is to 
be for the future generations the centre for their fellowship with the Deity. 
But however it be, and however long such a moment may still linger, new <pb n="253" id="iii.v-Page_253" />developments of religion, whether 
under Christianity or alongside of it, must come and that soon, even though 
for a long time they are only discernible in isolated and fleeting manifestations. 
Out of nothing a new creation always comes forth, and in all living men in whom 
the intellectual life has power and fulness, religion is almost nothing. From 
some one of the countless occasions it will be developed in many and take new 
shape in new ground. Were but the time of caution and timidity past! Religion 
hates loneliness, and in youth especially, which for all things is the time 
of love, it wastes away in a consuming longing. When it is developed in you, 
when you are conscious of the first traces of its life, enter at once into the 
one indivisible fellowship of the saints, which embraces all religions and in 
which alone any can prosper. Do you think that because the saints are scattered 
and far apart, you must speak to unsanctified ears? You ask what language is 
secret enough—is it speech, writing, deed, or quiet copying of the Spirit? All 
ways, I answer, and you see that I have not shunned the loudest. In them all 
sacred things remain secret and hidden from the profane. They may gnaw at the 
shell as they are able, but to worship the God that is in you, do you not refuse 
us.</p>




<pb n="265" id="iii.v-Page_265" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Epilogue" progress="92.90%" prev="iii.v" next="iii.vii" id="iii.vi">
<h2 id="iii.vi-p0.1">EPILOGUE</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p1">Before parting with you, let 
me add a word about the conclusion of my Speech. Perhaps you think that it had 
been better suppressed, because now, after several years, it is apparent that 
I was wrong in adducing as a proof of the power of the religious sentiment that 
it was in the act of producing new forms. As nothing of the sort has anywhere 
come to pass, did I not wrongly presume to guess what they would be? If you 
think so, you have forgotten that prophecy only deserves its name, in so far, 
as it is the first fore-runner of the future. It is an indication of what is 
to be, and in it, to the eyes of the prophet’s kindred, the future is already 
contained. But the more the thing prophesied is great and comprehensive, and 
the more the prophesying itself is in the genuine lofty style, the less can 
the fulfilment be near. As in the far distance the setting sun makes, from the 
shadows of great objects, vast magic shapes on the grey east, prophecy sets 
up only in the far distance the shapes of the future which it has fashioned 
from the past and the present. Wherefore, what I said was in no sense to be 
to you a sign to prove the truth of my Speech, which should rather be clear 
to you by itself. I had no wish to prophesy, even if the gift had not been wanting, 
for it would have availed me nothing to point you to a distant future.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p2">All I wished was partly to demand, 
not of you, but of some others, half in irony, whether they could perhaps produce 
that of which they appear to boast, and partly I hoped to <pb n="267" id="iii.vi-Page_267" />lead you to trace for yourselves 
the course of the fulfilment. I was sure you would there find, what I would 
willingly show you, that, in the very type of religion, which in Christianity 
you so often despise, you are rooted with your whole knowing, doing and being. 
You would see that you cannot get away from it, and that you seek in vain to 
imagine its destruction without the annihilation of all that you hold dearest 
and holiest in the world—your whole culture and mode of life, your art and science.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p3">From this it follows that, as 
long as our age endures, nothing disadvantageous to Christianity can come forth, 
either from the age or from Christianity itself, and from all strife and battle 
it must issue renewed and glorified. This was my chief purpose, and you can 
see that I could not have meant to attach myself to some expressions of able 
and superior men, from which you understand that they wish to re-introduce the 
Heathenism of Antiquity, or even to create a new mythology, and by it to manufacture 
a new religion. In my opinion, rather, you can recognize, in the way that everything 
connected with such an endeavour is void and without result, the power of Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p4">Above all, it is necessary that 
you understand what I have said of the fortunes of Christianity. This is not 
the place to expound and defend or even largely indicate my views, but I shall 
make a simple explanation that may prevent me from being classed, in the usual 
way of referring everything to schools and parties, with persons with whom, 
in this respect at least, I have nothing in common.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p5">From the first there has almost 
always been some pronounced antithesis in Christianity. As is natural, it always 
has a beginning, a middle, and an end. The hostile elements gradually separate, 
the division reaches a climax, and then gradually subsides until it fully disappears 
in another antithesis that has meantime been developing. This has marked the 
whole history of Christianity, and at present Protestant and Catholic are the 
dominant antithesis in <pb n="268" id="iii.vi-Page_268" />Western Christendom. In each 
the idea of Christianity has characteristic expression, so that, only by conjoining 
both, can the historical phenomenon of Christianity correspond to the idea of 
Christianity. This antithesis, I say, is still in operation and persists. Were 
I to interpret for you the signs of the time, I would say it has reached the 
turn of the tide, but has not appreciably diminished or disappeared.<note n="81" id="iii.vi-p5.1">This 
deliverance will now appear less strange than it did at first. At that time, 
looking from one side, it was easy to believe that both churches would unite 
in unbelief, in indifferentism; from the other, that they would soon be two 
forms of superstition, only outwardly and accidentally different. Lately, however, 
many events have not only quickened the consciousness that the opposition still 
actually exists, but have made it very clear what holds the two sections apart. 
We cannot deny that the chief seat of the opposition is in Germany. In England, 
indeed, it is strong enough, but it is more political, in France again it plays 
a very subordinate part. It becomes us Germans above all to comprehend it both 
historically and speculatively. This happens, alas! too seldom. We have fallen 
sadly into impassioned ways. If anyone among us would speak of the matter impartially, 
he will certainly be suspected by his brethren as a crypto-catholic, and he 
would be exposed to many importunate and flattering advances from the Romanists. 
Praiseworthy exceptions, when truly thorough-going moderation is acknowledged, 
are very rare. Leaving quite aside, therefore, the present state of things, 
I will indicate, in few words, wherein this opposition, regarded from the point 
of view of its historical development, seems to me still to exist. There is 
in both churches an evident disposition to be exclusive, and as far as possible 
to ignore each other. Of this the almost inconceivable ignorance of one another’s 
doctrine and usages gives sufficient proof. This disposition is natural enough 
in the mass of men, for each section finds religious stimulus and nourishment 
enough in its own narrow circle, and the other section, though but little may 
be wanting to it, appears, if not as impure as members of alien religious to 
the Jews, at least utterly strange. This tendency rules in quiet times. It is 
only interrupted in the mass of men by outbreaks of passion, when one section 
gains some decisive advantage in political matters or, in a large number of 
single cases in private life. As the educated, however, in whom a historical 
consciousness should dwell, ought not to share this lazy exclusiveness, neither 
should they share this hurtful passionateness. Between both churches there should 
be a living influence, even though it should not be direct. Quiet contemplation 
should stir up a keen rivalry in whatever in the other section is acknowledged 
to be good. The contrast in the character of both churches involves at least 
that one is receptive of the imperfections that the other more suppresses. May 
the Catholics be edified by seeing that the more prominently the religious tendency 
appears among us, the more any return to any kind of barbarity is hindered. 
And if they would not deceive themselves as though there were no difference 
in this respect between us, let them see how far they can advance in the demand 
for individual freedom. And we should, as passionlessly as possible, observe 
the secure position which in all outward matters the Catholic Church knows how 
to secure by strong organization. Let us then try how far we can attain to unity 
and coherence, yet it must be done in our own spirit and not by setting the 
spiritual order over against the laity in a way quite opposed to this spirit. 
Such healthy influences appear, and the results are seen from time to time. 
But the lazy exclusiveness of the mass checks them and all passionate moments 
interrupt them. It may therefore be long before the purpose of the disagreement 
is attained. Till then, we cannot say that the variance has reached its climax 
and has begun to diminish. When that comes to pass, there will be a common duty 
to exercise a vitalizing influence on the Greek Church. As it is almost quite 
defunct, both churches will need for along time to employ all their powers and 
all their remedies. But, until they have succeeded in waking the dead, they 
cannot have fulfilled the destiny of their division.</note> 
Let no one, therefore, be indifferent, but let every man consider to what side 
he and his Christianity belong, and in which church he can lead a religious 
and edifying life. And none who are happy in having a healthy, strong nature, 
and who follow it, can go astray.<note n="82" id="iii.vi-p5.2">How seldom anyone in lands belonging entirely to one church, without interested 
views or artful suasion, but by a true inward impulse, is driven to the other 
church is apparent. In regions where the two sects commingle, how calmly we 
educate the children of parents of one faith in the paternal religion, and it 
does not in the least occur to us that they may have an inward destination for 
the other. As the different national character of Christian peoples was not 
without influence on the course the Reformation took, should it not be thought 
that this spiritual attitude is a matter of inheritance or birth? And is not 
this confirmed by the fact that when the adherents of another faith come over 
to Christianity, we do not consider the Christian sense pure and steadfast till 
after two generations. For children of mixed marriages, therefore, the natural 
rule would not be for the sons to follow the father and 
the daughter the mother, but for each to follow the parent with whom there is 
more inherited resemblance. On the other side, however, it is not to be denied 
that the original relation of the two churches is not favourable to the hypothesis 
of a strictly innate inclination. It would rather lead us to expect a self-determination 
for one or other form, according to personal character. From this view the natural 
principle for mixed marriages and the principle that without extraneous interference 
would have effect, would be for the children to follow the more strongly religious 
parent. Under the special influence of this parent, the religious element would 
be most strongly developed, and then the child’s own choice could be calmly 
and hopefully waited for. Were there no foreign motives, no influences that 
are almost violence, and were this natural course generally followed, change 
in the prime of life would be rarer. After a faith has been apprehended with 
love, and has for a long time guided the life, this step is always the result 
and the cause of confusion. It would be only taken by individuals who are in 
other respects exceptions, as it were capricious sallies of nature, or by persons 
who, from perverse guidance, have been made to see very clearly the imperfection 
and narrowness of the accepted faith, and are thereby driven to the opposite 
faith—a thing not rare at present in both churches.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p6">At present there are some who 
appear to rescue themselves from the Protestant into the Catholic Church. I 
am not speaking of those who in themselves are nothing and are dazzled like 
children by glitter and show, or are talked over by monks. But there are some 
to whom I myself have formerly drawn your attention who are somewhat-able poets 
and artists who are worthy of honour; and a host of followers, as is the fashion 
nowadays, has followed them. The reason given is that in Catholicism alone there 
is religion, and in Protestantism only irreligiousness, a godlessness growing 
out of Christianity itself. Let that man be honoured by me who ventures on such 
a step solely on the conviction that he is following his nature. But if his 
nature is only at home in that form of Christianity, surely traces of this natural 
constitution will appear in his whole life. It must be capable of proof that 
his act has only completed outwardly what inwardly and spontaneously was strictly 
contemporaneous and anterior.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p7">There is another class also 
which I would pity and excuse if I cannot honour. With the instinct of the sick, 
which at times indeed is marvellously successful but may also be dangerous, 
they take this step. Manifestly they are in a state of dismay and weakness. 
Avowedly they require external support for a bewildered feeling or some <pb n="269" id="iii.vi-Page_269" />incantations to allay anxious 
dread and bad headache, or they seek an atmosphere in which weak organs, being 
less stimulated, would feel better, as many sick people must not seek the free 
mountain air but the exhalations of animals.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p8">But the persons to whom I now 
refer, are neither one nor other, but, appear to me simply despicable, for they 
know not what they wish nor what they do. Is there any sense in what they say? 
Do the heroes of the Reformation impress any uncorrupted mind with godlessness 
and not with a truly Christian piety? Is Leo X. actually more pious than Lather, 
and Loyola’s enthusiasm holier than Zinzendorf’s? And where are we to assign 
the greatest productions of modern times in every department of science, if 
Protestantism is godlessness and hell? And in the same way that Protestantism 
is for them only irreligion, they love in the Roman church not what is in any 
way characteristic and essential, but only its corruption—a clear proof that 
they know not what they wish. Consider this purely historically, that the papacy 
is in no way the essence of the Catholic Church, but its corruption.<note n="83" id="iii.vi-p8.1">Only a few will require a defence of this position, that the Catholic Church, not 
merely in the old sense, but in the sense we understand when we contrast it 
with the Evangelical Church, might shake off the papal authority and return 
from the monarchical to the aristocratic form of the episcopal system, without 
removing the difference between the churches, or, in any marked degree, facilitating 
their union. Nor does it need much proof that the papal authority, whether considered 
in its rise or in its prevailing tendency, has striven for aims almost always 
false and beyond the church’s sphere. It is noteworthy, however, that almost 
all who fall away from our church become strong papists. It is hardly possible 
to avoid the conclusion that they have not apprehended the true character of 
the Catholic Church, and an only destined to display their religious incapacity 
in two different forms.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p9">What they are really in search 
of is idolatry. The Protestant Church, alas! has also to contend with idolatry, 
but in a less gorgeous, and therefore less seductive form. And because it is 
not pronounced and colossal enough here, they seek it beyond the Alps. For what 
is an idol, if not what can be made, touched, and broken with hands, and which 
yet, in its perishableness and fragility, is foolishly and perversely set up 
to represent the Eternal, not merely in its own place, and according to its 
indwelling power and beauty, but as if a temporal thing could be the Eternal, 
as if the Eternal could be handled and magically weighed and measured at pleasure. 
The highest they seek is this superstition in church and priesthood, sacrament, 
absolution, and salvation. But they will accomplish nothing thereby, for it 
is a perverse state of things and will show itself in them through increased 
perversity. Leaving the <pb n="270" id="iii.vi-Page_270" />common sphere of culture, they 
will rush into a vain and fruitless activity, and the portion of art that God 
has lent them will turn to foolishness. This, if you will, is a prophecy, the 
fulfilment of which lies near enough to be expected.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p10">And now one more prophecy of 
a different sort, and may you, as I hope, also see its fulfilment. It refers 
to the second point I have just touched upon, the persistence of the opposition 
of the two parties. Unquestionably many in the Romish Church have rid themselves 
of her corruptions. Now it might happen that outwardly also this should take 
place, if not everywhere, and in all things, yet in a large measure. Seducers 
might then come, threatening the strong, and flattering the weak, persuading 
the Protestants that, as this corruption is held by many to be the sole ground 
of separation, they should return to the one, indivisible, original church. 
Even that is a foolish and perverse project. It may attract and terrify many, 
but it will not succeed, for the abolition of this opposition at present would 
be the destruction of Christianity. I might challenge the mightiest of the earth 
to attempt it. For him everything is a game, and I would allow all power and 
guile. Yet I prophesy he would fail and be put to shame, for Germany still exists, 
and its invisible power is not weakened. Once more it would take up its calling 
with unsuspected power and would be worthy of its ancient heroes and its renowned 
descent. It was chiefly appointed to develope this phenomenon, and, to maintain 
it, it would rise again with giant force.<note n="84" id="iii.vi-p10.1">It would be bad if the very conclusion of a work could cause a smile that might 
efface any earlier good impressions. Yet this may do it in two respects. First, 
there is the dread that Bonaparte could have some design against Protestantism, 
for did he not afterwards threaten to go over with a large part of France to 
Protestantism, and, quite recently, were not the Protestants 
in the south of France persecuted as his most attached followers? Then, again, 
I almost always speak as if all Germany were Protestant, and now many are hoping 
that sooner or later it will be once more altogether or almost Catholic. In 
respect of the former possibility, what I said expressed too accurately our 
feelings in the years of ignominy that I should not let it stand as I then wrote 
it. So much had been taken from us that we might well fear that all was threatened. 
Undeniably Napoleon acted in a quite different way in Protestant and in Catholic 
Germany, and it could not remain hidden from him that our religious sentiment 
and our political were intimately connected. On the other point let everyone 
take heed not to laugh too soon. However firmly he holds his hope, I hold mine 
as firmly. Further progress of a Papistical Catholicism in Germany on many grounds 
necessarily involves a return to every kind of barbarity. As the freedom of 
the Evangelical Church will remain the surest support of every noble endeavour, 
it cannot lie in the ways of Providence to weaken it and, at its expense, to 
allow Catholicism to prevail.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p11">Here you have a sign if you 
require it, and when this miracle comes to pass you will perhaps believe in 
the living power of religion and of Christianity. But blessed are they by whom 
it comes to pass, who do not see and yet believe.</p>






<pb n="274" id="iii.vi-Page_274" />
</div2>

<div2 title="The First Edition" progress="95.76%" prev="iii.vi" next="iii.viii" id="iii.vii">

<h2 id="iii.vii-p0.1">THE FIRST EDITION</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p1">IN the first chapter there are many changes, but for the most 
part merely of single words and phrases. The complimentary passage on us proud 
Islanders is even stronger in its original form. ‘Religion can only be for us a 
dead letter, a sacred article in the constitution without any reality, for we 
are only occupied with fierce defence of national orthodoxy and the maintenance 
of superstitious attachment to ancient usages, while our pursuit of knowledge is 
limited to a miserable empiricism.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p2">P. 16, last par., has lost something 
of the irony of the Romanticist. “We have systems from all schools, yea, even 
from schools that are mere habitations and nurseries of the dead letter. The 
spirit is neither to be confined in academies nor to be poured out into a row 
of ready heads. It evaporates usually between the first mouth and the first 
ear.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p3">On p. 17, foot, beginning 
“In isolation,” a somewhat mighty figure has been weakened, doubtless as too 
youthfully daring. He is speaking of the work of the true heroes of religion. 
“Only single noble thoughts flash through their soul, kindled with celestial 
fire. The magic thunder of an enchanting speech accompanied the high phenomenon, 
and announced to adoring mortals that the Deity had spoken. An atom impregnated 
with heavenly power, fell into their soul, and there assimilated all, and gradually 
expanded till it burst like a divine fate in a world whose atmosphere offers 
too little resistance, and produced in its last moments one of those heavenly 
meteors, one of <pb n="276" id="iii.vii-Page_276" />those significant signs of the 
time, of the origin of which none was ignorant, and with awe of which all mortals 
were filled. You must seek this heavenly spark which is produced when a holy 
soul is stirred by the Universe, and you must attend to it in the incomprehensible 
moment of its formation.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p4">The earlier portion of the Second 
Chapter (pp. 26-66), has been materially altered, a large part of it having 
been entirely re-cast. The opening passage is little altered, the parallel drawn 
between the sociality of states and the combining of the mental activities is 
only verbally different, but it is used to explain that he frequently returns 
to more childlike times, not from depreciation of the present but in order to discover religion more by itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p5">‘Ultimately, metaphysics, morals 
and religion have the same object, the Universe. This has led to confusion. 
Yet your instinct and opinions are against making religion one with metaphysics, 
for you do not admit that it can tread with the same firm step, or with morals, 
for there are foully immoral parts in its history. It must, therefore, deal 
with the same matter in a different way. “What does your metaphysics do, or, 
if you will not have that antiquated, too historical name, your transcendental 
philosophy? It classifies the Universe, gives the grounds for what exists, deduces 
the necessity of the actual, and spins from itself the reality and the laws 
of the world.” Religion, however, has nothing to do with grounds and deductions 
and first causes. “And what does your ethics do? It developes from the nature 
of man and his relation to the Universe a system of duties, it commands and 
prohibits actions with absolute authority. But religion cannot venture to use 
the Universe for the deduction of duties, or to contain a code of laws.” The 
common idea of religion is that it is a mixture of fragments of metaphysics 
and ethics, but it is time this idea was quite annihilated. “The theorists in 
religion who seek to know the nature of<pb n="277" id="iii.vii-Page_277" />the Universe and of a Highest 
Being whose work it is, are metaphysicians, but discreet enough not to despise 
a little morals; the practical persons, to whom the will of God is the chief 
matter, are moralists, but a little in the metaphysical style. They import the 
idea of the good into metaphysics as the natural law of a Being without limits 
and without wants, and they import the idea of an Original Being from metaphysics 
into morals that the great work should not be anonymous, but that such a glorious 
code might be prefaced by a picture of the law-giver.” Were this mixture anything 
more than a selection for beginners, and had a principle of union of its own, 
religion must be the highest in philosophy, and metaphysics and ethics only 
sub-divisions. All these are found together even in the sacred books, unavoidably 
and also of high design. But religion is like the diamond in the clay, enclosed 
not to remain hidden, but to be all the more surely found. It is simply a device 
for subtle winning of the hearer, but it has overstepped the mark when the shell 
conceals the kernel. “I have been put out by your common idea, it is taken out 
of the way I trust. Interrupt me now no more.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p6">“Religion neither seeks like 
metaphysics to determine and explain the nature of the Universe, nor like morals 
to advance and perfect the Universe by the power of freedom and the divine will 
of man. It is neither thinking nor acting, but intuition and feeling. It will 
regard the Universe as it is. It is reverent attention and submission, in childlike 
passivity, to be stirred and filled by the Universe’s immediate influences.” 
To metaphysics, man is the centre of all, the condition of all existence; to 
religion, he is, like every other finite thing, but a manifestation of the Universe. 
Morals proceeds from the consciousness of freedom and seeks to expand the realm 
of freedom to infinity; religion regards man as needing to be what he is, whether 
he will or not. Religion, morals and metaphysics are equals, different but complementary. 
“To have speculation <pb n="278" id="iii.vii-Page_278" />and practice without religion 
is mad presumption, audacious hostility to the gods, the unholy sense of Prometheus, 
who faintheartedly stole what he might have asked for in safety. Man has but 
stolen the feeling of his infinity and likeness to God, and as unjust goods 
he cannot prosper with it, for he must also be conscious of his limits”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p7">“Practice is art, speculation 
is science, religion is sense and taste for the Infinite.” Without religion, 
practice cannot get beyond venturesome or traditional forms, and speculation 
is only a stiff and lean skeleton. “Practice opposes man to the Universe, not 
having received him as a part of it from the hand of religion. It has, in consequence, 
miserable uniformity, knows only one ideal and forgets to cultivate man himself. 
The feeling for infinite and living nature is wanting, whereof the symbol is 
variety and individuality.” And why has speculation so long given delusions 
for a system and words for thoughts? From want of religion. “All beginning must 
be from intuition of the Universe, and if the desire to have intuition of the 
Infinite is wanting, there is no touchstone and there is need of none, to know 
whether anything has been rightly thought. Modern Idealism is in need of religion, 
p. 40.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p8">On intuition of the Universe 
my whole Speech hinges. It is the highest formula of religion, determining its 
nature and fixing its boundaries. “All intuition proceeds from the influence 
of the thing perceived on the person perceiving. The former acts originally 
and independently, and the latter receives, combines and apprehends in accordance 
with its nature.” Without mechanical or chemical affection of the organs, there 
is no perception. “What is perceived is not the nature of things, but their 
action upon us, and what is known or believed of this nature is beyond the range 
of intuition. The Universe is in unbroken activity, and reveals itself to us 
at every moment. Every form, every creature, every occurrence is an action of 
the Universe upon <pb n="279" id="iii.vii-Page_279" />us, and religion is just the 
acceptance of each separate thing as a part of the Whole, of each limited thing 
as an exhibition of the Infinite. What would go further and penetrate deeper 
into the nature and substance of the Whole, is no more religion, and if it will 
nevertheless be taken for religion, it invariably sinks into vain mythology.” 
Then follows, almost unchanged, the passage on p. 49, about what in the ancient 
world was religion, and what was mythology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p9">Intuition is always single and 
distinct. Union and arrangement into a whole are not the business of sense but 
of abstract thinking. For religion, each intuition and feeling is unconnected 
and independent, immediate and true by itself. As the Universe can be viewed 
from an infinite number of points of view, there can be no system. There can 
no more be a system of intuitions than of the stars. The only system among them 
is the primitive endeavour to group them in definite but wretched and inappropriate 
figures. You may sketch the wain on the blue scroll of the worlds, but your 
neighbour is free to enclose them in quite other outlines. “This infinite chaos, 
where each point is a world, is the best and highest emblem of religion.” At 
each different point of the material world you see a new arrangement that leaves 
no trace of your arbitrary figures, and there are new objects within your ken. 
No horizon could embrace all, and there could be no eye which nothing could 
escape. In religion, from each different point of view you will see new intuitions 
and different groupings of the old. The infinity of speculation is in the endless 
variety of action and passion between the same limited matter and the mind; 
the infinity of morals is the impossibility of inward completeness; but religion 
is not only infinite in these respects, it is infinite on every side, in matter 
and in form and in way of perception.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p10">The passage (pp. 54-56) follows 
little altered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p11">“But to complete the general sketch of religion, recollect <pb n="280" id="iii.vii-Page_280" />that each intuition, from its 
very nature, is linked to a feeling. Your organs mediate the connection between 
the object and yourselves. The influence of the object that reveals its existence 
to you, must stimulate them in various ways, and produce a change in your inner 
consciousness. Frequently it is hardly perceived. In other circumstances it 
becomes so violent that you forget both the object and yourselves.” Yet, even 
then, you will not ascribe the activity of your spirit that has been set in 
motion, to the influence of external objects. “Thus also in religion the same 
operation of the Universe, whereby it reveals itself in the finite, brings it 
also into a new relation to your mind and to your state.” With the intuition 
you must necessarily have many feelings. The intuition does not, indeed, as 
in perception, preponderate so much over the feeling, but the eternal world 
may, like the sun, dazzle the eyes, casting its image and its splendour long 
after on all objects.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p12">The kind of intuition of the 
Universe determines the type of your religion, the strength of feeling, its 
degree. The sounder the sense, the more clearly and definitely will each impression 
be apprehended; the more ardent the thirst, the more persistent the impulse 
to be always and everywhere impressed by the Universe, the more easy, perfect 
and dominant will the impressions be. The feelings of religion should possess 
us and we should give them expression, but if they urge us to action, we are 
in another sphere. If you will still consider it religion, however good the 
action, it is only superstition. All actions must be moral, religion accompanying 
as a sacred music, “all should be done with religion, nothing from it.” And 
even though you do not admit that all actions are moral, the same is true of 
those you exclude. The moralist, the politician, the artist must all act with 
calmness and discretion, not a possible thing if man is impelled to action by 
the violent feelings of religion. Religion, without any other impulse to activity, 
rather tends to inactive contemplation. To act <pb n="281" id="iii.vii-Page_281" />on the Whole by feeling direct 
from the Whole, would be like acting towards a man according to the immediate 
impression he makes upon us. Morals condemns it because it gives room for alien 
motives, and religion because it makes man cease to be what gives him religious 
value—a part of the Whole acting by its own free power. Action proceeding from 
its own proper source with the soul full of religion, is the aim of the pious. 
Action from religion is the impulsion of bad spirits not good. The legion of 
angels with which the Father provided the Son were around Him not in Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p13">The next matter to understand 
is intuitions and feelings. For clear consciousness, reflection and utterance 
they must be considered apart, but the finest spirit of religion is thereby 
lost. In our original consciousness there are two activities, one controlling 
and working outwards, and another subservient, sketching and copying. Straightway 
in the simplest matter the elements divide, one set combines into an image of 
the object and the other penetrating to the centre of our being, dashes itself 
upon our original impulses and developes a fleeting feeling. In the same way 
no creation of the religious sense can escape this fate of division. Yet intuition 
without feeling is nothing, and feeling without intuition is nothing. There 
is a mysterious moment in every sense perception, before intuition and feeling 
divide, when sense and object mingle and are one. “It is fleeting and indescribable, 
but I wish you could seize it and recognize it again in the higher, the divine 
religious activity of the spirit.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p14">This moment is a kiss, an embrace, 
pp. 43, 44. Without it religion is but a spinning of formulas, pp. 47, 48.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p15">The divine life is like a tender 
plant, the flowers of which are fertilized in the bud. The holy intuitions and 
feelings that you can dry and preserve are but the calixes and corollas 
that soon open and soon fall. But out of them I would now wind a sacred wreath.</p>

<pb n="282" id="iii.vii-Page_282" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p16">First I conduct you to Nature 
as the outer court. The first intuition of the world and its Spirit is neither 
from fear of material forces nor from joy at physical beauty. Both had their 
place in preparing rude peoples, and may yet through art have a higher influence, 
but these influences naturally diminish with civilization, (p. 64) one god being 
made to conquer another, and the beauties of the globe being seen to be for 
universal matter pure delusion. “At a higher stage, perhaps, we shall see that 
to which here we must submit, ruling universally in all the vault of heaven, 
and a sacred awe will fill us at the unity and universality of material forces, 
and we may some time discover with astonishment in this delusion the same Spirit 
that quickens the Whole.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p17">After p. 66 the alterations 
are less extensive.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p18">On p. 93 the section on the 
idea of God has been re-cast, and some think entirely changed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p19">‘For me the Deity is only one kind of religious intuition, of 
which any others there may be, are independent. I do not accept the position, 
‘No God, no religion.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p20">The idea of God may be very 
different. To most men God is merely the genius of humanity, man being the prototype. 
To this God mankind is everything, and His disposition and nature are determined 
by what man takes to be His doings and dealings. But to me mankind is not everything, 
but an infinitely small part, a fleeting form of the Universe. There may be 
many beings above humanity, but every race and individual is subordinated to 
the Universe. Can God in this sense then be anything for me but one type of 
intuition?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p21">Let us proceed to the highest 
idea, a Highest Being, a Spirit of the Universe who rules with freedom and understanding. 
On this idea also religion is not dependent. To have religion is to have an 
intuition of the Universe, and while this idea of God suits every intuition, 
a religion without God might still be better than another with God.</p>

<pb n="283" id="iii.vii-Page_283" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p22">The stages of religion depend 
on the sense, the idea of God on the direction of the imagination. “If your 
imagination attach itself to the consciousness of freedom so that it cannot 
think of what originally operates on it, except as a free being, you will personify 
the Spirit of the Universe and have a God. If it attach itself to understanding, 
so that you always clearly perceive that freedom has only meaning in the individual 
and for individuals, then you have a World and no God. You will not I trust 
consider it blasphemy that the belief in God should depend on the direction 
of the imagination. You will know that imagination is the highest and most original 
activity in man, and that all besides is only reflection upon it.” Your imagination 
creates the world, and you could have no God without the world. “The knowledge 
of the source of this necessity will not make anyone less certain, nor enable 
him to escape the almost absolute necessity to have this idea of God. Only as 
operative can God be in religion, and no one has denied the divine life and 
action of the Universe. With the God of existence and command religion has nothing 
to do.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p23">In the Third Speech, p. 120, 
“Everyone misses in himself, etc.,” was, till the third edition, “Seeing I myself 
miss not a little in myself.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p24">On p. 138 another interesting 
personal reference has been toned down. “Were it not impious to wish to be more 
than one is, I would wish that I could see as clearly how the sense for art 
by itself passes into religion, how despite the rest into which through each 
separate enjoyment the spirit sinks, it yet feels itself urged to that progress 
which might lead to the Universe. Why are those who have gone this way, such 
silent natures? I do not know this sense, it is my most marked limitation, it 
is the defect in my nature that I feel most deeply. But I treat it with esteem. 
I do not presume to see, but I believe. The possibility of the matter stands 
clear before my eyes, only <pb n="284" id="iii.vii-Page_284" />it must remain a secret for 
me.” Again, p. 139, By the sense for art the “divine Plato raised the holiest 
mysticism on the summit of divineness and humanness. Let me do homage to the 
goddess to me unknown, that she cherished him and his religion so carefully 
and disinterestedly.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p25">In the Fourth Speech there are 
no changes of any consequence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p26">In the Fifth Speech, the first 
clause, “Man in closest fellowship with the Highest,” was, “Man in the intuition 
of the Universe.” That is the key-note of the changes. Intuition of the Universe 
gives place to relation to God. Thus p. 217, “The whole of all religions is 
nothing but the sum of all relations of man to God,” replaces a passage that 
derives the need of an endless mass of religious forms from the number, variety, 
and independence of intuitions of the Infinite.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p27">Later the additions are more 
striking than the changes. On p. 224, when he asks whether it is necessary to 
belong to an existing religion, he replies “By no means,” without any “Provisionally” 
or any modification as in the paragraph at the top of p. 225. Further additions 
are, on p. 246 foot, “and that for man under the power of the finite, and particular, 
and too ready to imagine the divine itself in this form, salvation is only to 
be found in the redemption”; p. 248, after “Yet He never maintained He was the 
only mediator,” “the only one in whom His idea actualized itself. All who attach 
themselves to Him and form His Church should also be mediators with Him and 
through Him”; further on, on the same page, the reason given why the person 
who sets out from the same point as Christ is a Christian, “It will naturally 
follow that they will acknowledge Him,” and p. 249 the last clause in the second 
paragraph about the first-fruits of the Spirit having special holiness 
and worth. Page 251, first paragraph. “I at least can only believe,” was “I 
at least fear.”</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Index" progress="98.82%" prev="iii.vii" next="iv" id="iii.viii">
<h2 id="iii.viii-p0.1">INDEX</h2>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p1">ACTS of Apostles, 181.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p2">America, 196, 197, 201, 205.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p3">Ancients, religion of, 49, 65, 69.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p4">Antithesis, xxix., lii., 3, 51, 256, 267.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p5">Aristotle, xxiii.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p6">Art, xxxiii., xlii., lvii., 29, 37,68, 129, 138-141, 142, 146, 180, 283, 284.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p7">Asceticism, 62.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p8">BAPTISM, 160, 200-201.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p9">Berkeley, xxx.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p10">Berlin, xvii., xxi., xxxvii., xlvii., 151.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p11">Birth and death, 131.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p12">Braasch, ix., xl.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p13">Brinkmann, xvi., xvii., xli.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p14">Butler, xxii.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p15">CATHOLICISM, liv., 51, 254, 267-274.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p16">Celibacy, 105.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p17">Charité, the, xxiv.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p18">Chinese Emperor, 194.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p19">Christ, historical, xx., xxxv., liii., 17, 143,187, 245, 262-263; as mediator, xl., liv., 246, 248-249, 258, 263-264, 284; School of, 248.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p20">Christianity, description of, xlv.-xlvi., lii.-liii., 241-253,262; priesthood of, 185; spread of, 108, 187, 188, 
272; polemical, 243; catholic in, 261; future of, xl., 265, 267-268, 270.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p21">Church, Apostolic, 192; Catholic, 23, 110, 
182, 194, 195, 198, 205, 206, 
260, 268; Evangelical or Protestant, 
110, 194, 261, 273, 274; Greek, 
23, 191, 194, 260, 272; order 
in, 184; Reformed, xiii., xlix., 
1., 189; and State, xlix., lviii., 
164-176, 198-205; unity of, xxxiii.; 
Visible and Invisible, 157-180, 190-193.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p22">Communions, 
smaller, 196-197, 235, 261.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p23">Conversation, religion in, 
150-151, 183.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p24">Conversion, 260.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p25">Clergy, 153, 194, 206.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p26">Creeds, 193-194, 206-207.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p27">Culture, 92.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p28">Deism, xxi., 14.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p29">Dilthey, ix., xxvii., xxxvi.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p30">Divorce, xxxviii.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p31">Dogma, xlii., 87, 195, 238.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p32">Dogmatics, liv., 109, 258.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p33">Drossen, xvii., xx.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p34">EDITIONS of “Speeches,” ix., xxxv., xxxix.-xlvi., li., 275-284.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p35">Education and the church, 199-200, 203-204; of to-day, 136.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p36">Ego, xxvii., 77, 78, 79, 84, 137, 138, 142, 145.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p37">Emotions, 18.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p38">England, religious life in, 9, 23, 197, 271, 275; Episcopal Church of, 197.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p39">Eudaimonists, 116, 117.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p40">Explanations, li.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p41">FAITH implicit, 23.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p42">Fichte, xxvii., xxviii., 
xxxvii., xlvii., 113.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p43">French, the, 10, 23.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p44">French Revolution, xix., 10, 255.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p45">GERMANY, religious life in, 9, 197, 207, 
208, 270, 271, 274.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p46">Glaubenslehre, xliii., li., 
105-9, 101-2, 114-5, 
117, 145, 186-8, 192.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p47">God, existence of, xxvii., 
22, 93-99, 101, 
115, 137; Kingdom of, 17, 145; 
personality of, xl., xliii., 95-99, 116, 222, 256.</p>

<pb n="286" id="iii.viii-Page_286" />
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p48">Goethe, x., xv., xxiv., xxv.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p49">Grace, 90, 114; moments of, 228, 259.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p50">Greeks, 96, 139.</p>


<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p51">HALLE, xv.-xvii., xxxix., xlvi., 
xlvii.,</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p52">Harms, xii., 1.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p53">Heathenism, 108, 267.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p54">Herder, xxv.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p55">Heresy, liv., 109-110, 223, 257.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p56">Hierarchists, lviii.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p57">History, xliv., xlvii.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p58">Humanity, 71-78.  
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p59">Humility, 79, 112.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p60">Hypocrisy, 19.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p61">IDEALISM, 40.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p62">Illumination, The, x., xvi., xix., xxi., xxii., xxxiv., xlii.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p63">Imagination, xxvi., 
98, 283.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p64">Imaginative 
<i>natures</i>, 
133-134.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p65">Immortality, 92, 93, 
99-101, 117, 118.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p66">Individuality, xxx.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p67">Infinite, seers of, 55.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p68">Inspiration, 89.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p69">Intuition, xliii., 44, 280, 
284.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p70">JACOBI, xxiii., xxx.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p71">John, 262.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p72">Judaism, xxxv., liii., 108, 238-241, 260, 261.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p73">KANT and the Illumination, xxi., xxii.; 
influence of, x., xxii.; study of, xv., xvi., xxiii.; system of, xx., xxvii.-xxviii., 113.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p74">Kantians, 116.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p75">Klopstock, 106, 181.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p76">Kurze Darstellung, lii., 107.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p77">LANDSBERG, xx.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p78">Leibnitz, xxviii.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p79">Leo X., 269</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p80">Lessing, xxiv.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p81">Letter, the, 130, 144, 207.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p82">Lipsius, ix. xi., xxxix.-xl., xliii.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p83">Literature of edification, 182-183; mediocre 
religious, 208.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p84">Liturgy, xlix.-li.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p85">Lord’s Supper, 193.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p86">Loyola, 269.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p87">Lucinda, Confidential Letters 
on, xxxvi.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p88">Luther, 269.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p89">Marriage, 169, 170, 200-202; 
mixed, 273.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p90">Mediators, 6, 79, 113.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p91">Messiah, 240.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p92">Methodism, xiv., lvii.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p93">Mind, predominating power in, xxxiii., 27.</p>

<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p94">Miracle, 88, 89, 113, 114.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p95">Missions, 23, 257.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p96">MOHOMMEDANISM, liii.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p97">Monotheism, liii., 111, 186.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p98">Morals, aim of, xxxi., 261.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p99">Moravians, xiii.-xv., xx., xxvi., xxxiv., xxxv., lvii., 
151, 183, 189, 197.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p100">Music, 51, 59, 119, 152, 190.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p101">Musical temperament, lviii.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p102">Mystics, 17, 154.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p103">Mysticism, 133, 139.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p104">Mythology, Heathen, 238, 256, 267; senseless, 
139, 163; use of, 106-107, 126.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p105">NAPOLEON, xi., xx., xlvi., xlvii., xlviii., xlix., 270, 273.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p106">Nature, 65-67,282.— laws of, 67-71.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p107">Neander, xi., lvi.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p108">Novalis, xxv., xxvi., 41, 104, 184.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p109">OATHS, 200.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p110">Oratory, Sacred, 172, 203.</p> 

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p111">PANTHEISM, xl., 24, 97, 115, 116, 222, 256.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p112">Papacy, xxxvi., 269, 273.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p113">Patriotism, xi., xlv., 
xlvi., 255.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p114">Paul, 112, 115, 186.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p115">Personality, 77.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p116">Peter, 143, 185.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p117">Pietism, lvii., 144-145.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p118">Piety. See “Religion.”</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p119">Pious, Society of, 155.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p120">Plato, xxiii., xxviii., xxxii., 118, 139, 284.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p121">Polytheism, xlvi., 102, 110, 111, 139, 256, 257.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p122">Poor, care of, 198.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p123">Presentiment, 83, 225.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p124">Priesthood of Humanity, 8; of 
Believers, 151, 153, 185.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p125">Priests, 2, 141,153.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p126">Prophecy, 89, 266.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p127">Proselytes, Jewish, 143.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p128">Proselytizing, 187-188.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p129">Protestantism, liv., 51, 195, 254, 267-274.</p>

<pb n="287" id="iii.viii-Page_287" />
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p130">Pünjer, ix., xxxix.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p131">Purism, xliv.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p132">RATIONALISM, xxi. 257.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p133">Reason, xxviii.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p134">Reformation, l., liv., 268, 272.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p135">Religion as activity, 27-29; aim of, xxxi. artistic conception of, xxxiii.; 
communication of, 149-152, 158, 190; corruption of, 215-216; definition of, lii., 
103; endowments 
of, 198; and ethics, xxxiii. xliii., 14, 36-42, 141, 261, 262; in the family, 
178, 189; as feeling, xxxiii., xxxvi., xlii. 45-50, heroes of, 60, 135, 230, 
237, 275; and history, 80-82; impelling to action, 56-59; individuality in, 225, 
232, 259; imitation of, 122; its infinity, 54, 82; as knowledge, xxxiii., 
xliii., 29-31, 35, 36, 38-40; a malady, 147; mastership in, lvii., 123, 172-175; and metaphysics, xxii., xxxii., 14, 34, 102, 141, 
276; and morality, xxii. 18, 34, 56-62, 84; representatives of, 135; its rise, 
12; and sensuous self-consciousness, 106; social, 148; and the state, xxxiv., 
19-21, 24, 37; as a system, 50-56; not teachable, 122; teleological, liii., 145; 
true and false in, 108, 187; types of, 221.</p>

<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p136">Religions. Natural, 214, 217, 230, 232, 233, 234, 265; nature of, xxxiv.-xxxv., lviii. 218, 223; plurality of, 212-214, 254; positive, 214-218, 234.</p>

<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p137">Religious life, rise of, 225-228, 258-260.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p138">Revelation, 89-90.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p139">Ritschl, 
ix., xl., lvii.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p140">Romantic School, xxiii., xxiv., 
xxvi., xli., lvii., 
275.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p141">Rome, 55, 109-110.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p142">Rule of religious, lviii., 163.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p143">SACK, xx., xxxv., xliii.</p>

<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p144">Schelling, xxvi. xxix.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p145">Schiller, 
xxxvi.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p146">Schlegel Friedrich, 
xii., xxv., xxvi., xxxvi. xxxvii., xxxix., xlv., xlviii.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p147">Schleiermacher, 
birth, xiv.; death, lv.-lvi.; doubts, xv., 23; estimates of, x.-xii., lvi.-lviii.; marriage, xlviii.; parentage, xiii.-xiv.; personal references, xlii., 8, 9, 283, 284; uncle, xvii.; works of, xii., xix., xxxvii., xxxviii., xxxix., xlvi., xlvii., li., lii.; works on, ix.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p148">Schlobitten, xviii.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p149">Science, aim of, xxxi., 94, 141.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p150">Scriptures, canon of, 249, 264; exposition of, xvi., xxi., xlvii. 182; a logical mediator, 237; monument of heroic time, 91; and piety, 150, 181; not unmixed, 33-34, 237, 277.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p151">Sectarianism, 22, 153, 162, 
220, 255.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p152">Sense, 127,136, 154, 159, 164; 
perception, 42-45.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p153">Socrates, 38, 184.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p154">Spinoza, x., xxiii., 
xxviii., xliii., 40-41, 104-105.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p155">Spinozism, xxviii., 
xl., 97, 115.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p156">Steffens, xxvi., xlvi.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p157">Stein, xlviii.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p158">Stourdza, 23.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p159">Strauss, xxxiv., li., 
lviii.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p160">Supernatural, liii., 125, 257.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p161">Synodal government, xlix., 206.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p162">System, 55, 109, 161, 195, 258.</p>


<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p163">TASKMASTER, 178-179.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p164">Theology, lii., liv., lviii. 
; systems of, 15-18, 40.</p>


<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p165">UNCULTURED, the, 11.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p166">Understanding, people of, 125, 128-132.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p167">Uniformity, xlix., 74, 231, 
278.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p168">Unitarianism, 197.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p169">Universal Lawgiver, 35.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p170">Universe, active, xxix.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p171">Upheaval, times of, 120-121.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p172">Utilitarianism, xxi. 131.</p>


<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p173">VERSATILITY, 136.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p174">Virtuosos, 86</p>


<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p175">WILHELM MEISTER, x., xxv.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p176">Women, piety of, 37, 47.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p177">World-Spirit, xxviii., 49, 70, 
71, 81, 111, 135, 211; Soul, 
111.</p>


<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.viii-p178">ZEUS, 64, 265.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.viii-p179">Zinzendorf, 269.</p>
</div2></div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" prev="iii.viii" next="iv.i" id="iv">
<h1 id="iv-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" prev="iv" next="toc" id="iv.i">
  <h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
  <insertIndex type="pb" id="iv.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_287">287</a> 
</p>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>




</ThML.body>
</ThML>
